《My Surprise Mate》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    My name is Holly Ellison and I''m 24 years old.I''ve been living on my own since my 18th birthday,


    unless you count all the years in a group home.Yeah, my mom put me up for adoption the day I was


    born.I live in a small town, not many Add kids are in foster care here so that makes us stand out more.


    Unfortunately, most of us end up running the streets, Previous Table of contents selling drugs, and


    hooked on drugs.


    Standards aren''t very high for us to say the least.


    Next Disy options I vowed to not be another one of their statistics.I started working part-time at


    a fast-food restaurant when I was 16 Qo and I''ve been working ever since.I don''t have many friends,


    and I actually like it that way.


    The smaller your circle the M.O.less drama and trouble.I''m currently working as a waitress at E''s


    Diner.It''s not much, but it pays the bills, and it''s only temporary.


    I''m saving to go to college.I have not decided for sure what career path I want to take but I have it


    narrowed down to two: elementary teacher or counselor.I know I want to work with kids though.I was


    scheduled to be off work today, but someone called in so here I am.I don''t mind though I can always


    use the extra hours.


    I''ve been at work for two hours and we are getting ready for the lunch rush when none other than Kain


    Shelton and his bunch walkin.


    Kain is gorgeous.He has amazing blue eyes the kind that feel like that our peering into your soul and


    dark brown hair cut in a frohawk.


    His body is more than just toned, but he''s not close to being body builder big either.


    The guys that hang out with Kain look simr to him aside from eye color and hair.


    Kain is known around town for being a yboy.


    He has no shortage of women to say the least and I''m pretty sure cocky is his middle name.


    Of course, they have to sit in my section.I don''t Know why I always felt nervous around Kain I made my


    way over once they get settled to get their drink order.


    "Just cokes for all of us." Kain ced their order before I could even ask.


    I smiled, giving them a nod, "I''ll have it right out."


    As I turned to go retrieve their drinks Kain grabbed my arm gently, "Tell me what''s a pretty girl like you


    doing waitressing?"


    I rolled me eyes and walked away.


    Seriously! That''s the best he coulde up with.


    It wasn''t even original, and besides I don''t have time for games The rest of my day passed quickly, with


    Kain leaving me a reallyrge tip.I usually just go straight home after work, but I decided I would have a


    few drinks down at the bar.


    It''s early so shouldn''t be too busy yet.


    Like I always do when I go for drinks, I ducked into the back corner table to avoid any attention.I just


    want to rx, but evidently the universe had other ns.


    Kain Shelton shuffled in loudly and took a seat at the bar.His eyes locked on mine as he scanned the


    room, a smile tugging at the corner of his full lips.


    Without wasting any time, he bee lined for me, sitting in the empty chair across from me.


    "So, you waiting on your boyfriend?" he questioned.


    "Nope, I''ve never had a boyfriend."


    Why would I say it like that? I could feel my cheeks reddening from embarrassment.I looked at Kain


    who had one eyebrow raised and look of disbelief written on his face.


    "Hmm, I don''t know if I believe that.Your gorgeous."


    He winked and gged down the barmaid ordering us each a round.I sat there awkwardly, while his


    blue eyes stared a hole into me.


    When our drinks arrived, I downed mine as fast as I could, "Thanks, but I really should be going."


    I slid from my chair and quickly made my way out to the parking lot.


    It was dark outside already and the air was cool.I fumbled for my car keys, dropping them as I pulled


    them from my purse.


    "Do you think I could take out sometime gorgeous?" I looked up to find a smiling Kain blocking my door.


    "S-sure" I choked out, a little surprised that he was even talking to me.


    "I get off work at 6 tomorrow evening."


    God, he made me nervous and if I had to guess by the look on his face, he knew he did "I''ll be waiting


    for you at 5:45 then," he smirked as he opened my car door for me.


    I sat in my car and watched him go back in the bar.I sighed not sure what I just got myself into, I should


    have said no.


    As promised, Kain was waiting in the parking lot for me when I got off work the next day.


    "Bar fight?" I asked him as I slid into the seat of the Camaro, looking at the light bruising on his face.


    He shrugged as he put the car in gear, "Something like that."


    I couldn''t help but wonder exactly what happened.


    Obviously, whoever he had fought with didn''t have the upper hand, but still had got a few good hits on


    Kain.


    The glint in Kain''s eyes told me not to worry, so I tried not to.


    Our night went better than I expected it to.He was a different person than he was around his friends.


    Not as cocky and very funny and kind.He had treated me as though I was the only girl in the world.


    Not paying any attention to any of the females eyeing him all night.


    No one had ever made me feel as special as he did tonight.


    I felt a little guilty for judging him before I had actually got to know him. He dropped me back off at my


    car, "So think we can do this again tomorrow?" he asked with a crooked grin.


    "I would love that."


    I didn''t even think about it before I answered.I had fun with him, and I guess I deserved to have some


    fun in my life.


    Kain leaned down, kissing me softly.My heart was pounding so hard in my chest! thought I would die.


    "Goodnight gorgeous."


    Kain waited for me to pull out of the parking lot before turning and driving the opposite direction.


    Two Months Later Kain and I had been seeing each almost every night since our first date.We hadn''t


    gone farther than kissing, some pretty hot and heavy kissing though.


    I was scared to go any further, and I had finally told him that I was still a virgin.I wasn''t sure what kind


    of reaction I was expecting from him, but he made me feel proud of it.He never took me to his house


    though.We always came back to my apartment, even though I was a little embarrassed about it.


    It was run down on the lower side of town and my furniture wasn''t new or expensive.He didn''t seem to


    mind though.


    Any time I asked where he lived, he would find a way to dodge my question.


    Maybe he was embarrassed like me, though it doesn''t seem like he''s broke by any means.


    A tap on my front door let me know Kain was here.I decidedst night that tonight would be the night I


    gave myself to him, I was nervous to say the least.


    The butterflies in my stomach were making me feel nauseous.I took onest look in the mirror, before


    heading to the door.


    Kain looked amazing in his dark blue jeans and white button up shirt.His eyes roamed over my body,


    pausing at chest.


    This was the most dressed up he had seen me since we started dating.


    A dark blue silk dress with a deep cut V-neck.


    It clung to my curves perfectly.I had felt beautiful in it and the way Kain was eyeing me hungrily boosted


    my confidence even more.I had slipped on some silver open toed heels with it, but Kain was still a few


    inches taller than me.


    He wrapped his arms around my waist pulling me in for a kiss, "You are breathtaking baby."


    I looked down smiling as I felt blush creep across my cheeks, causing Kain to chuckle lightly.


    Before I could lose my confidence, I wrapped my arms around his neck bringing his face down to mine.


    Our lips crashed together in a mix of teeth and tongues.I was a little surprised at myself, but it felt too


    good to stop now.


    Kain''s hands traveled down to my ass, his touch sending fire through me.


    He gently picked me up, my legs wrapping around his waist instinctively.He shut the front door with his


    foot, never breaking our kiss and carried me to my room.


    My heart was racing a mile a minute as he kissed and licked down my neck.


    I couldn''t stop the moans from slipping out as I gasped for air.


    Kain stopped, long enough to throw his clothes off and slip my dress over my head, revealing my ck


    lace bra and matching ckce thong.


    My arm came around instinctively to cover myself.


    No one had ever seen me naked before and I started feeling a little insecure.


    Kain shook his head as he pinned my arms above my head.


    "Your perfect," he grumbled as his tongue flicked the tip of my n****e.


    I gasped at the unexpected action, and I could feel Kain smiling against me.I could feel the heat pooling


    between my legs.I was ready for him; I didn''t want to wait any longer.I could feel his hard member


    pressing against me, encouraging me to grind my hips up against him.


    He let out a low growl, an actual growl.


    Kain looked at me, the color of his eyes seemed to be swirling between the normal blue and a midnight


    ck.I stopped moving, unsure of what was happening.


    "Well talk after," he whispered before covering my mouth with his, reigniting the fire that had been


    building inside of me.


    "Ready?" he asked me gruffly.


    I nodded: not sure I could get any words out.


    Kain slipped inside me easily, going slowly.


    It was a mixture of pain and pleasure.I thought it would be just pain the first time.


    He paused giving me a chance to adjust before sliding the rest of the way in.I gasped at how full I felt.


    Kain stilled, closing his eyes.


    When he opened them again, they were solid ck.


    I didn''t have time to process it as he started pumping in and out slowly.


    Kain leaned down, sucking one of my n*****s into his mouth, causing my back to arch in response.


    "f**k, Kain! I can''t¡±


    "I trailed off, unable to form any more words.He took that as his que and began thrusting in and out at a


    faster pace, "Holly,e for me."


    That''s all it took to send me over the edge.I felt as if there wasn''t enough oxygen in the room anymore.


    My vision became spotted as I screamed out from the pleasure Kain was giving me.


    When I finally stopped shaking from my first orgasm Kain rolled over lying next to me on the bed.


    His breathing a little faster than normal but nowhere near how I was gasping.Iy there in bliss, not


    sure I could move yet, "So I guess I need to exin."


    He hesitated before continuing, "Look I trust you and that''s the only reason I''m going to tell you this,


    I''ma werewolf."


    I startedughing, I couldn''t help it.


    How did he even have the energy to joke right now? I felt his eyes on me as I turned to face him.He


    wasn''tughing though; in fact, he wasn''t even smiling.His eyes were back to that beautiful blue shade


    again.


    "I''m being serious Holly.Humans don''t know about us, they can''t know.If anyone finds out that you


    know it could be really bad and put you in danger.I''m usually able to control myself better, I''m not sure


    what happened tonight, but I know that you seen my eyes.You looked scared for a minute."


    This guy was being serious.


    Dead serious.


    "Your world is full of beings and not just humans."


    I could see the sincerity in his eyes, and I knew he wasn''t lying to me.I didn''t know what to say to him,


    so I didn''t say anything.Iy there, wrapped in his arms as I fell asleep.I woke to Kain getting out of bed


    the next morning.


    "Morning," I greeted him sleepily.


    My body was sore, but it was definitely worth it.


    I never imagined s*x being so good.


    Kain sat down on the side of the bed as he pulled his shoes on, "I think you''re a great person," he said


    as he leaned and gave me a soft kiss, "but this isn''t going to work.I''m sorry Holly, I really am."


    He walked out of the room pulling his shirt on.


    I couldn''t move.My mind was racing as the tears flowed freely from my eyes.


    Kain Shelton did exactly was I was afraid of: he broke my heart and left me.


    This is why I don''t date.


    This is why I stay to myself.I decided to call in sick to work, there was no way I could chance seeing


    him today anywhere.I stayed in bed feeling sorry for myself and crying.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sad romance movies and ice cream was my therapy.


    I''d give myself today, then I would pull it together and continue on with my life.


    It''s just a breakup, right? Kain acted like nothing happened.


    Him and his friends woulde into the diner, and he would act like he didn''t even know me.


    It didn''t take him long to go back to his yboy ways, and he made no effort in hiding that fact from me.


    When he would have another girl with him, he would just smirk at me, as if to rub it in my face.


    I decided Kain Shelton was just an asshole, and I could do better than him.


    After a few weeks it no longer bothered me to see him with other girls.


    Though I did try to avoid him, when possible, no reason to rub salt on a healing wound.


    It had been 6 weeks since Kain and I had been together, and I had been sick as a dog for thest two


    weeks.


    And to make it worse aunt flow still hadn''te this month.


    I couldn''t remember if Kain had worn a condom or not, but I''m sure he did.


    It definitely wasn''t his first time, so I''m sure he was prepared.


    Questions started popping in my head.


    What if I was pregnant? I would keep the baby.


    No way I would have it grow up the way I did no matter how hard it is, I would make sure it had


    everything it needed.


    But would I tell Kain? On my god, Kain''s a werewolf Or was he lying, werewolves aren''t real, are they?


    I started to panic.I''ll just go to the doctor.I''m sure it''s nothing, I told myself trying to calm my nerves


    some.I''m just sick that''s all.I quickly dressed and drove to the walk-in clinic across town, thankful they


    weren''t busy.


    After filling out the paperwork and paying my copay I was called back to a room.


    They did a urine test and blood test, doing aplete checkup.


    The nurse let me know the doctor woulde talk to me as soon as the results were back.


    I sat in the doctor''s office waiting for test results feeling more and more nervous as the seconds ticked


    by.I was hoping it was just a stomach virus or the flu.I had them test me for everything, but something


    in my gut told me that''s not what any of this was.I hoped I was wrong though.I could feel the tears


    pricking at the corner of my eyes as I tried to take slow steady breaths.


    No need to panic yet, I didn''t know anything for sure.


    The doctor came in the room, clipboard in her hand, "You said it has been about 6 weeks since you''ve


    had intercourse?"


    she asked me, never looking up from the paper she was writing on.


    "Y-y-yes." I stuttered out.


    "Well Ms. Ellison, your pregnant."

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    I''m pregnant.My heart dropped.I wasn''t surprised at the news.but I didn''t want to believe it.


    One time that was it.I couldn''t wrap my mind around it.


    "You have a few different options should you decide you don''t want to keep it.It''s early Add enough that


    you can abort.If you aren''tfortable with that you can always give the baby up for adoption," the


    doctor Previous Table of contents was looking at me with a nk stare.


    "I''m keeping it." I told her, my voice cracking with emotion.


    She smiled wearily.


    "Okay, I''ll have the nurse schedule your follow up appointment, and then you''ll be free to leave." She


    turned leaving me Disy options alone to my thoughts M.O.


    It was no longer a matter of was pregnant what I was going to do.it''s now a matter of I am pregnant and


    I don''t have I Follow I long to figure it out.


    The nurse brought me my appointment card and I left, heading back to my apartment.


    On the drive home.


    I decided I would tell Kain.I would find himter and let him know the news.I have no idea how he''s


    going to react, but asshole or not he''s the father.I ran myself a bubble bath as soon as I got home


    feeling my muscles rx in the hot water.I let my mind wander as I soaked.I hope that Kain steps up


    and helps with the baby.but if not, I will do everything I can to make sure this baby has everything it


    needs and knows how much it is loved.


    As the bath water turned cold.I climbed out towel drying and climbing straight back into bed.I was


    exhausted: physically, mentally, and emotionally.


    Now would be a good time to have at least one good friend to confide in, but it''s okay, I''ll be fine I woke


    upte in the afternoon, surprised at how long I had slept.


    I must have been more tired than I realized.I could feel butterflies in my stomach knowing I had to go


    find Kain and break the news to him.I mustered up the energy to get dressed and head out the door.I''m


    sure I would find Kain either at the bar already or at the diner.I checked the diner first not seeing his car


    in the parking lot I headed toward the bar.


    Sure enough he was there, standing out front with his arm around a scantly clothed woman.I parked


    my car, taking deep breaths to calm myself before making way up to him.I walked up behind him


    tapping his shoulder.At first, he seemed happy to see me. a smile flickering across his face briefly, but


    that was quickly reced with a scowl.


    "What?" he questioned.


    His tone causing me to hesitate.


    "Can we talk for a minute?" I tried to be polite.


    He scoffed and turned back to the conversation in the group.


    A little shocked I asked him again, louder, "We need to talk, now, please."I was getting aggravated with


    him.I just need a few minutes of his precious time to tell him he''s going to be father and then I won''t


    bother him anymore.


    When he continued to ignore me.I lost my temper, "So, Kain, I''m pregnant."


    There it was, for him and his whole group to hear.


    Kain quickly turned around, grabbing my arm and pulling me toward the parking lot.


    "Let go your hurting me." I told him as he pushed me inside his car.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He mmed the door closed and got in the driver seat.


    "Your what?"


    "I''m pregnant Kain.I just found out today." He smirked, pissing me off even more.


    "It''s not mine."


    He stated matter-of-factly I couldn''t believe what I was hearing.He knew I was virgin before him, and I


    haven''t been with anyone since "You''re the only person I''ve been with, so yeah it''s your baby.Get a


    DNA test if you want."


    I reached for to open the door but a growling from Kain stopped me.I slowly turned to face him, his


    eyes swirling ck and blue.


    He grabbed my arm pulling me so we were face to face, "You''re not my mate."


    He growled: I could feel his nails digging into the flesh of my arm.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but regardless you''re going to be a father." I tried to hide the


    fact that I was terrified of him at the moment.


    He stared at me keeping his fingers wrapped around my forearm.


    He let go, reaching into his pocket and throwing a pile of hundreds on myp.


    "Get an abortion, and keep your mouth shut about this "


    His shing to ck and then to blue He climbed out of the car not even waiting for me to respond, and


    headed back to his group.


    They all stared at me intensely, making me feel self-conscious as I walked to my own car and left.I


    need to leave town.


    Kain gave me money to pay for an abortion that I wasn''t going to have.


    If I stayed here, and I didn''t Know what he would do.I stopped by Burger Bin and grabbed me some


    food eating it on the way home I started packing when I got to my apartment, deciding I would pack


    tonight and leave in the morning.


    I packed what clothes I could fit into my worn-out duffle bag and sat it by the front door.I pulled out my


    stash of cash from the freezer sitting down at the small table to count it all.


    I have $1,500 counting the thousand that Kain had tossed at me for an abortion.It''s not much but it''s


    enough to get me out of here I stuffed it all in an envelope and put it in my purse before heading off to


    bed.

 Part 2: Chapter 1: Loving Kyra

    Part 2: Chapter 1: Loving Kyra


    "I need a real challenge!"


    After pinning another male down during training, I huffed and stood up.Yes, I am a good fighter, better


    than most.I don¡¯t im to be the best, though; that would be stupid.


    The worst thing you can do is get big-headed and think you can¡¯t be beaten.


    My dad, Alpha Dane, has ensured that I can handle myself should I ever need to.I remember


    questioning my mother when I was around ten years old about why I had to train when other girls


    didn¡¯t.


    That is when they sat me down and told me about Devin.


    They exined the little they know about the prophecy and how they think he is dead, but they aren¡¯t


    one hundred percent positive.


    They want me to know how to defend myself should the need ever arise.I understand that I won¡¯t shift


    into my wolf until the ¡®time is right¡¯.


    Thinking back to that conversation, I feel like there was information left out, though I¡¯m not sure why.


    That was also the day they told me that Dad isn¡¯t my biological father.


    I''m d he¡¯s my dad, though; the other guy sounded like aplete douche.


    So anyway, Dad has had me training since I was around six years old, and I am now eighteen.


    I turned to walk off, ready to go home and shower, when I heard his deep voice, "You need a real


    challenge, huh? "


    I rolled my eyes as I turned to face non-other than ze.


    We used to be best friends, but as we got older, he changed.We looking out for me.


    It doesn¡¯t help that he will be Beta one day, so he spends a lot of time around Dad and Ash, learning


    everything he can before he takes over.


    The girls are always flocked to him, and it¡¯s easy to see why.


    He looks like a damn god walking around this ce.He''s a lot bigger than the other guys around


    here.He stands as tall as my dad, but he''s faster than dad.His blonde hair falls around his perfectly


    chiseled face as if highlighting his sky blue eyes.


    Whoever his mate is should feel lucky to have him.He''s a very caring man, and I know his mate would


    be well cared for.


    Rumor has it that he¡¯s never been with a girl; supposedly, he is waiting on his mate.We are all


    encouraged to wait for our mate.


    Most still date others, but never anything very serious.


    "Yeah, I want a real challenge," I replied as I stared him down.


    "Then let¡¯s go, tough girl." He took a stance waiting for me.


    I know, in reality, I can¡¯t beat him, but I¡¯m also a little proud.I didn¡¯t hesitate to make the first move,


    which he dodged easily.


    "Come on, Kyra, you can do better than that," he smirked and bounced on his toes, mocking me.


    I could feel my anger already rising as people formed a circle around us.


    He knows exactly how to piss me off.I studied his movement for a minute before making another move,


    this timending a hit straight to his gut.


    Though I¡¯m sure, it hurt my hand more than it hurt him.


    As soon as I drew my hand back, ze kicked out a leg, knocking me to the ground.I rolled as he


    came down to pin me, barely escaping his grasp as I jumped to my feet.


    "I just never wanted to make you look bad," I shot back.


    I am the fastest in the pack, human form anyways, aside from ze.


    He is the only one that can keep up with me.


    I hope my wolf is just as gifted, but I don¡¯t know yet, seeing as how I haven¡¯t shifted.I hit the ground


    with a thud as ze took me down, "I need a challenge," he said as he pinned me to the ground, using


    my own words against me.


    He stood up, pulling me to my feet, "Shows over," he pped his hands together, causing everyone to


    turn and go their own ways.


    "Hey, Kyra!" ze called after me.


    I turned around to face him, "What?"


    He jogged over to me, keeping a few feet away, like always, "Look, there have been some rogues


    roaming around the borders."


    I raised my eyebrows at him, "And?"


    He shook his head as he sighed, "And I¡¯m sure Alpha Dane will talk to you about it, but I know how you


    like to go running early in the morning and sometimeste in the afternoon.Just...if you go, don¡¯t go


    alone, and be careful."


    I know he means well, but I swear ze is worse than my little brother and dad.


    He seems to worry about me constantly.


    "Got it..." With that, I walked off.


    I know I was a little rude, buttely, I¡¯ve been feeling weird when ites to ze.I can¡¯t really exin


    it, but something has been offtely.I want to figure out why we aren¡¯t close as we used to be.I know he


    is older, but still, I guess I just miss the friendship we had.I know I could go to him for anything, and I


    always see him watching feels the need to tell me something.


    He didn¡¯t say anymore, but I could feel his eyes bore into me as I walked home.


    "Hi, honey," my mom greeted me as I walked through the front door, "how was training?"


    I huffed as I plopped down on a barstool, "Same, I guess.Is dad home yet?"


    I questioned her.


    She shook her head, "No, but he should be here soon.What are you wanting?"


    Iughed at her question.


    She already knows when I want something, I go straight to him, knowing I will get my way.


    Yes,m a big-time daddy¡¯s girl, and I may be a little spoiled.


    "Nothing really; I just wanted to talk to him."


    She pulled a pan of cookies from the oven, "You can talk to me, ya know," she smiled.


    "I know, mom."


    The front door opened as dad and Zane walked in, making their way to the kitchen.


    As usual, dad headed straight for mom, pulling her close to him and inhaling deeply before kissing her.


    They acted like they had just met each other yesterday.I hope my mate will be as loving and caring as


    my dad is with mom one day.


    "So, princess, I have some bad news."


    Dad turned his attention to me, "if you want to go running, you are not to go alone..."


    I cut him off before he could finish, "ze told me about the rogues already.But dad, you know my


    morning runs are my alone time.Is it really that unsafe? I mean, I¡¯m sure you''ll have the problem solved


    quickly like always."


    "I¡¯m doing what I can, and they won¡¯t be around much longer, but I want you to have someone with you


    for my own peace of mind.feels the need to tell me something.He didn¡¯t say anymore, but I could feel


    his eyes bore into me as I walked home.


    "Hi, honey," my mom greeted me as I walked through the front door, "how was training?"


    I huffed as I plopped down on a barstool, "Same, I guess.Is dad home yet?"


    I questioned her.


    She shook her head, "No, but he should be here soon.What are you wanting?"


    Iughed at her question.She already knows when I want something, I go straight to him, knowing I will


    get my way.


    Yes, Iam a big-time daddy¡¯s girl, and I may be a little spoiled.


    "Nothing really; I just wanted to talk to him."


    She pulled a pan of cookies from the oven, "You can talk to me, ya know," she smiled.


    "I know, mom."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The front door opened as dad and Zane walked in, making their way to the kitchen.


    As usual, dad headed straight for mom, pulling her close to him and inhaling deeply before kissing her.


    They acted like they had just met each other yesterday.I hope my mate will be as loving and caring as


    my dad is with mom one day.


    "So, princess, I have some bad news."


    Dad turned his attention to me, "if you want to go running, you are not to go alone..."


    I cut him off before he could finish, "ze told me about the rogues already.But dad, you know my


    morning runs are my alone time.Is it really that unsafe? I mean, I¡¯m sure you''ll have the problem solved


    quickly like always."


    "I¡¯m doing what I can, and they won¡¯t be around much longer, but I want you to have someone with you


    for my own peace of mind being able to shift.A mangy wolf stalked out of the bushes, followed by two


    more.


    "Kyra, I need you to run home as fast as you can.Your dad is on his way."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, ze jumped and shifted in mid-air beforending in front of the


    three rogues.


    He looked monstrouspared to them.


    I started walking slowly backward before turning to sprint off, only to be met by three more rogues.


    Their heads were low as they shed their teeth, growling at me.I frantically looked around, trying to


    find a way to escape.


    The sound of fighting broke out behind me, and I knew ze was fighting the first set of rogues.


    My heart was racing as I tried to figure out what to do.My eyes searched for anything I could use as a


    weapon.


    Anything to swing at these mutts.


    "Well, what do we have here," a man I have never seen said as he stepped out from the trees.


    He was skinny, dirty, and everything you would think a rogue looked like in human form.


    The smelling from him almost made me gag.


    Yes, he stunk to high heaven, but there was another smell mixed in.


    One I wasn¡¯t familiar with, and it was causing my nose to burn.


    Standing around the man, the rogues had retreated, "I¡¯m d everyone isfortable enough to let


    you out by yourself."I was starting to feel nauseous from the god-awful scent of him.


    "I¡¯m not alone, obviously," I stated as ze moved protectively in front of me.


    "Yes, Ican see that.Too bad he¡¯s not strong enough to protect right out of my chest.ze released a


    growl, more profound than I had ever heard before, as he crouched down, ready for a fight.I heard a


    howl in the distance and immediately recognized it as my dad¡¯s.He wasn¡¯t far off; I just hoped ze


    could hold them off until Dad and everyone else could get here.


    "s**t," the man muttered, "no time for a fight now."


    He quickly pulled something from his pocket and threw it at ze.


    ze staggered before falling to the ground.


    "ze!" I shouted as I fell to my knees next to him.


    "Bring him.He¡¯s the Beta¡¯s son and possibly her mate.Could be of use to us," the man shouted over his


    shoulder as he stalked towards me.


    I stood up as anger began coursing through my veins.


    It was a wave of rage I had never felt before, and honestly, it kind of scared me.


    As the stranger reached to grab me, I dodged and kicked his feet out from under him, but I


    underestimated him.


    Though he doesn¡¯t look strong, fast, or skillful...he was.He grabbed my ankle, yanking and pulling me


    to the ground with him.


    I felt a stabbing pain in my leg as I tried to roll over.


    "Damn b***h," I heard him mumble as everything began to fade away.

 Part 2: Chapter 2

    Part 2: Chapter 2


    I groaned as I woke up, my whole body felt heavy, and my mouth was dry as if I had eaten an entire


    bag of cotton balls.A chill ran up my spine as I remembered what had happened.My head spun, "Stay


    calm, princess,"


    I heard ze¡¯s calming voice as I tried to sit up.I couldn¡¯t see a thing in the darkness that surrounded


    us, wherever here was.


    "ze? Oh my god, are you okay? What happened? Where the hell are we?" my heart began to race


    as the reality of our situation set in.


    But I couldn¡¯t have been happier to know that he was okay.


    "Shhh...It¡¯s okay.I won¡¯t let anything happen to you; I promise."


    The sound of his calm voice seemed to calm me some.


    "ze, who was that man?" I whispered, unsure if anyone else was around to listen to our


    conversation.


    "That would be Devin, and he drugged us with wolfsbane.High doses of it."


    His voice wasced in anger as he spoke.


    My eyes widened in shock.


    Devin? The Devin from the stories everyone told me about.The Devin that everyone thought was dead.


    My mate? Thement Devin made before I passed out ran through my head.


    "ze, what did he mean when he said you could possibly be my mate?" I could hear ze sigh as if


    he was unsure of what to say.


    "I guess he is referring to the prophecy.Anyone you grew up around could be you shift."


    I knew that, and I also knew that my mate would have already given up on finding me and moved on by


    the time I shifted.I heard a door bang before I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to adjust to the sudden


    bright light that filled the room.


    "Thought I heard the two of you in here talking."


    I slowly opened my eyes and saw Devin standing near the cell door.I looked around and gasped when I


    saw ze chained up on the opposite side of the cell.


    Thick chains held his arms above him, with shackles around his ankles.


    This sight broke my heart.I moved, trying to crawl to him, but my body felt too heavy.


    "Aww, look at that, but just a warning, you will regret it if you try to get close to him," Devin snarled at


    me.


    ze let out a growl as he eyed the sickly-looking man, "Hurt her, and I will make sure you suffer


    along, painful death before I rip your throat out."


    Devin let out a dark chuckle before clicking his tongue, "Don¡¯t try to be a hero, kid.Haven¡¯t you heard?


    Heros always end up dead.But don¡¯t worry, it won''t be her I hurt; it¡¯ll be you.Well, at least until my


    patience runs out anyways."


    "Go to hell," I sneered as I held on to the wall to stand up.


    Devin opened the cell door and slowly made his way toward ze.


    I tried not to show how scared I was as he stared at me intently.


    With a nod of his head, another man entered the cell, a smile stered on his face.


    "Finally," he said beforeying into ze.


    The sound of the man¡¯s fist connecting with ze had me cringing.


    "STOP!" I shouted as I way as he lifted his hand, "Trey!"


    Relief washed over me as the man stopped his assault on ze.


    ze turned his head, spitting blood onto the concrete floor, "Is that it?"I narrowed my eyes at ze; I


    couldn''t believe he was trying to taunt them into beating him more.


    "Take the chains off, and we can have some real fun,"


    ze smiled at the two, not paying any attention to me.


    "You¡¯re brave, I''ll give you that, but for now, I need you to shut up so I can talk to the princess here,"


    Devin snarled before turning back to me.


    "What do you want?" I questioned.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Devin stared at me, no emotion in his eyes.


    "I have what I want," his eyes scanned over me, "you."


    A growl erupted from behind him as ze yanked at the chains holding him.


    "Calm down, dog.As long as she does what I want, both of y''all will live."


    I couldn¡¯t understand what he wanted me for.I know it had something to do with the prophecy, but I¡¯m


    useless until I shift.


    Even then, we don¡¯t know exactly what will be so powerful about me.


    "My dad will find us, so you should probably start running now,"


    I smarted off, trying to get his attention away from ze. I noticed ze wasn¡¯t healing as he should


    be, and I¡¯m sure it had something to do with the wolfsbane he had been injected with.


    Devinughed sinisterly, "He won¡¯t find us, and before you say anymore, Apollo won¡¯t either.Hell, do


    you know how long they looked for me and never seeded?" which should be soon, or you should


    hope it¡¯s soon; then you will work for me.


    You will control all the supernatural and have them do what I want.


    The first thing we will do is kill the vampires.


    They should have helped me when they had the chance."


    It was my turn tough now, "No one knows when I will shift, and sorry, but control all , supernaturals?


    You should stop reading fairytales, Uncle Devin," I spat out like venom.


    Devin spun around,ing face to face with me, "You will learn to keep your mouth shut!"


    With a flick of his wrist, Trey started hitting ze again.


    "Every time you think about running that mouth of yours or fighting back, or disobeying in any


    way...ze will pay the price.Got it?"


    I could feel his hot breath against my face as he spoke, "Yeah, I gotit."


    I red at him as I watched him and his puppet leave the cell.


    "ze! I¡¯m so sorry!" I fell to my knees, unable to stand anymore.


    "It¡¯s okay, princess.I¡¯m fine."


    I crawled toward him as the tears began to fall down my face.


    "I''ll do whatever he wants me to.I¡¯ll make sure you are safe,"


    I cried as I pulled myself up in front of him, wrapping my arms around his waist.I felt ze inhale


    deeply before he spoke again, "You won¡¯t do anything he wants.I¡¯m not for you to worry about.Trust


    me; I can take a lot more than they can give."


    I didn¡¯t respond; in my mind, I had already decided I would do whatever I had to to keep ze safe.


    He didn¡¯t ask for this, and he wouldn¡¯t suffer because of my crazy family.


    "Kyra, look at me." I lifted my head just forming around them.


    "Promise me.No matter what they do to me, you will not give in to what they want.If you promise me


    this, I will promise you that I will be okay.I need you to be strong, the way your dad raised you."


    I shook my head; there was no way I could agree to that.


    "Kyra, please, babe, I need you to promise me." My eyebrows scrunched in confusion at him, but now


    wasn¡¯t the time to question him about it, "I promise,"


    I whispered as I watched his face rx some at my words.

 Part 2: Chapter 3

    Part 2: Chapter 3


    "Try to get some rest, princess.No telling what is in store for us," ze whispered.


    I had no idea how he was able to stay so calm.I was aplete mess, or at least I felt like it.I curled up


    on the cold floor next to his feet and closed my eyes.


    "ze?" I whispered, "Yeah."


    "Do you think we will be able to make it until Dad finds us?"


    "Yes.We will be fine, but Kyra, I n on getting you out before then.Just be strong for me."


    His voice held nothing but confidence when he spoke, faith I wish I could say I had.


    This whole ordeal has shown me that I wouldn¡¯t be a good alpha.


    As soon as I get home, if I get home, the first thing I am going to do is make sure dad knows that Zane


    needs to take his ce.


    Zane might be my little brother, but he acts more like my big brother.He is mature and responsible,


    caring, and a great leader.


    Zane is so much like dad, and I know he would have been able to stay calm and confident if he were in


    this situation.He would know what to do.


    I woke to the cell door mming against the wall and ze growling slowly.


    "Rise and shine, princess!" Devin shouted as he banged the bars on the door he had just flung open.


    This time, I stood up more easily, "Hmm, looks like the wolfsbane is wearing off; that¡¯s good for you.You


    should be able to shift then.Unfortunately, it isn¡¯t good for your little boyfriend here.We don¡¯t want him


    getting his positioned myself in front of ze, who was still chained like a wild animal.¡±


    "Kyra, move.I¡¯ll be fine."


    I ignored ze¡¯s pleading voice behind me.I won¡¯t let them fight him unless it is a fair fight.


    "If you want me to work for you when I shift, then I suggest you stop trying to hurt ze." I surprised


    myself with the amount of confidence my words held.


    Devinughed as he looked at Trey, "I beg to differ.I think that seeing your little boyfriend suffer will


    make you want to help more.You know to keep him safe and all, and since I¡¯m the one calling the


    shots, we will do it my way."


    Devin reached his dirty hand out to grab my arm, but thankfully, years of training instinctively kicked in.I


    kicked my leg up,nding my foot square in his chest and knocking him back.I didn''t move from my


    ce in front of ze, who was now yanking at his chains, trying to get free.


    Devin was still surprised by my attack, and I took the opportunity to lunge at him, kicking his feet out


    from under him, causing him tond hard on his back.


    "Kyra!" ze yelled.


    I ducked as Trey attempted to hit me from behind.


    "Devin!"


    I heard ze shout, "stop going after the women in your family and fight a man, you piece of s**t!"


    I knew what ze was doing; he was trying to draw attention to himself.He was trying to help me when


    he was the one strung up by chains.


    Devin growled as he got back on his feet, "Don¡¯t touch her..." he warned Trey.


    "Yeah, puppet, don¡¯t touch me," I snarled at him as he lifted his hands and backed away.


    For a moment, I was relieved that left ze open to an attack, and I saw it in Devin¡¯s eyes the moment


    he realized it too.


    A silver glint caught my eyes as Devin pulled something out of his pocket.I jumped at him without


    hesitation; I had to protect ze.


    Searing pain ripped through my body as I felt the knife slice down my arm.


    The pain onlysted a few seconds and then did nothing but fuel the fury that was raging inside of me.


    "Piece of s**t!" I yelled as I spun, kicking him in the jaw. I mentally thanked grandpa pollo for that move.


    Devin stumbled but didn¡¯t fall.


    "Looks like my dear old dad has been training with you,"he said before spitting blood out onto the floor.


    "Oh yeah, Grandpa Pollo has taught me many things.Did I forget to mention that to you?"


    I don¡¯t know why I felt the need to press his buttons, but there was no stopping my mouth.


    "You wanna see something else he taught me?"


    Devin began circling me, "I doubt he taught you anything that he didn¡¯t already teach me, but give it


    your best shot, princess."


    At his words, I acted like I would try to punch his face and instead slid onto my knees, grabbing a


    handful of his most precious parts and squeezing as hard as I could.


    Devin screamed a high-pitched scream as he fell to his knees.He flicked his hand in the air, and I heard


    Trey start to attack ze.


    "Tell him to stop!" I yelled in Devin¡¯s face as I twisted his goods in my other hand.


    Something hit the back of my head, causing me to fall over dazed.


    I tried to get my eyes to focus and saw Devin as he stood up, "Next time you pull a stunt like that, I


    won¡¯t just beat your little boyfriend; I''ll rip his throat out."


    Devin kicked me Babe, don¡¯t go to sleep! I need you to stay awake!"


    I heard ze shouting at me, but I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes open no matter how hard I tried.


    "I¡¯m sorry, ze," I whispered, or at least tried to whisper.


    I let the darkness take over me as I listened to ze plead with me, but I could not ease his mind or


    pain.How useless am I, I thought to myself as I slipped off.I tried to open my eyes as a soft voice called


    to me, "Don¡¯t push yourself, dear, just listen."


    I rxed at her words as I focused on her voice, "I am the moon goddess, do not be afraid."


    My heart rate spiked as I processed what she said.Oh my god! I¡¯m dead, and now ze is stuck with


    that mad man all by himself.


    I heard the woman giggle softly, "You are not dead, dear.You were hit in the back of the head and then


    stabbed with a silver knife.Thankfully silver will never be deadly to you.But I wanted to talk to you.I


    don¡¯t have long, but you are the one the prophecy speaks of.When the time is right, you will shift.Until


    then, be patient, though it will be hard for you.You will have to witness things that will happen, but know


    that it will notst forever.Stay strong and know you are the key to uniting the species, the way they


    should have always been."


    I had so many questions for her, but I couldn¡¯t talk.


    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t get even a tiny sound out.So, I let the silence surround me once


    again.


    "Kyra...please wake up..." I heard ze¡¯s voice break the silence.


    "Please, baby, I need you to be okay."


    The sound of his voice cracking broke my heart.


    Never, in my whole besides being strong and confident.And I was the reason for his pain now.


    "I¡¯m okay" I whispered, my voice hoarse.


    "Don¡¯t try to talk, babe.I just needed to know you were okay." I could hear the relief in his voice.


    "They cleaned your arm and wrapped gauze around it.How does it feel?" he questioned.


    I slowly moved my arm around, "It¡¯s a little sore, but nothing unbearable.How long was I out?" I asked


    him.


    ze sighed, "Just one day.I heard Devin and Trey talking.He ns to beat me in front of you and said


    he would withhold meals if you still didn¡¯t cooperate."


    I sat up slowly, keeping my eyes closed until the spinning stopped.


    "I know I promised ze, but I can¡¯t sit by and let them do this to you.I¡¯m going to agree to anything he


    wants.It¡¯s the only way to keep us safe."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Before I even said it, I knew that ze would disagree with me, but I wasn¡¯t prepared for his anger.


    "You.Will.Not!" he yelled at me.


    "You are royal, and royals don¡¯t bend to the will of others! You can do this, Kyra! I told you not to worry


    about me; I can handle anything they throw at me." His eyes bore into me as he spoke.


    I had seen ze mad; hell, I had seen him fight, but never had his anger been directed at me; and it


    hurt.A tear slipped from my eye, "I¡¯m sorry, Kyra.You just can¡¯t give up ...not yet.If it gets to be too


    much, I will tell you, okay? Then you can give up if you still want to."


    ze¡¯s expression had softened, and I understood he was just trying to get through to me.


    In the only way he knew how.He was trying to encourage me to keep fighting against

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    I grabbed my phone checking the time, 4.30 am noticing I had a text from Kain.


    My heart dropped.I quickly opened his message: did you get the abortion? ¡ª I don''t know why that


    surprised me though.


    He made it clear he didn''t want me, Add and he made it clearst night that he didn''t want this baby.I


    didn''t even waste my time responding to him.I crawled out Previous Table of contents of bed deciding


    now is as good as time as ever to leave.


    I knew I wouldn''t be able to go back to sleep, I had tossed and Next Disy options turned most the


    night already anyways Qo I slipped on some sweatpants and a solid white t-shirt.


    Taking onest look around my apartment I grabbed my bag and M.O left.I headed south-west, excited


    to leave Missouri behind.I drove, only stopping for gas and food, until crossing the Texas border I felt


    relieved.


    Kain continued to blow my phone up with text messages Asking me questions and threatening me.


    Hello! Did you get it done? You better have went and got it taken care of Open your door Where are


    you?! Answer your damn phone! I''m sorry I don''t know how this happened, but you can''t have a baby


    by me... don''t want a half breed.


    Thest one, about a half breed, made me cringe.I didn''t respond do any of his messages.He never


    had to know that I kept the baby.I couldn''t think about what would happen when I had this baby.


    Would ite out as a baby or a puppy? Omg...I don''t know if I can do this.I could feel myself starting


    to hyperventte and decided to stop at a small diner on the side of the road.I just needed a break.I


    was tired and overwhelmed.


    It was a small one-horse town.


    Fields and farm animals everywhere you look.


    It was quiet.


    I liked it.I went inside the diner, taking a seat in a back corner booth.


    An older woman, maybe in her early 50''s came to take my order.


    Her smile was friendly and her eyes gleamed, "Hi sweetie, what can I get ya?"


    Her country ent shining through with every word.


    "I''ll just take a cheeseburger and some fries please, and if ya''ll have any sweet tea that would be


    great."


    Sheughed, her eyes lighting up more, "Of course we have sweet tea.What kind of Texas diner would


    we be without it?"


    She left to go ce my order with the cook.I sat staring out therge window at the sun setting.


    It looked beautiful here.I''d never cared to watch the sunset before now, and it was breath taking against


    the fields.I heard the small bell chime, alerting them a customer had entered.I heard boots as they


    walked up to the counter.I didn''t want to look over and seem like a nosey person.


    As I sat waiting on my food, I decided this is the perfect ce to settle down and have raise my child.


    It was quiet, small, no one knew me, and I didn''t think Kain would be able to find me here.


    I could hear whisperinging from the counter and could feel the stares on me Without being able to


    stand it any longer.


    I shot a quick nce toward the counter A tall man over 6 foot tall with bulging muscles and tanned


    skin was talking with my waiter.I couldn''t seem to take my eyes off him.


    His right arm was covered in tattoos and his sky-blue eyes stood out against his dark skin and shaggy


    brown hair.


    His wrangler jeans might as well have been painted on his shirt clung to him.


    When his eyes met mine, I swore I seen them swirl with grey, or was I imagining that? I guess I still had


    a ways to forget about Kain The cook rang the small bell on the counter and the olderdy grabbed the


    te of food to bring to me.


    Before she could make it around the counter the cowboy took it from her, whispering something I


    couldn''t make out, and proceeded to bring it to me himself.


    My heart started racing the closer he got to me.


    He smiled, showing a row of perfectly straight and white teeth, "How are you doin ma''am?"


    he asked me as he sat my food down in front of me, with that same southern drawl as the woman.


    "I-I''m fine, thank you."


    It seemed liketely anytime I got nervous I seemed to stutter, and I hated it.I didn''t want to look at this


    gorgeous man standing next to me.


    "I''m Dane ck." he stuck his hand out for me to shake.


    "I''m Holly," I told him, shaking his extended hand.


    The skin was rough, but his touch was gentle.


    His touch sent shocks through my up my arm and through my body.I pulled my hand back quickly,


    surprised at the feeling "Mind if I sit with you?" he questioned.


    Yes, I minded but I couldn''t be rude and say that, not if I was nning on staying in this town anyways.


    "If you don''t mind me asking, where ya from?"


    And the questioning has started.I hadn''t thought about this yet.I didn''t know if I should lie or not.I looked


    at him as I shoved a French fry into my mouth.


    Our eyes locked and I felt a calmness run through me.I wasn''t nervous or scared anymore.


    "I''m from Missouri." I stated.


    His eyebrows raised, "Oh yeah, what part?"


    I hesitated, what if he knows people there? "I''m just curious what pack you''re running from?"


    his blue eyes shed silver My heart skipped a beat as panic coursed through me.


    ''It''s okay.Let me reintroduce myself, I''m Alpha Dane ck."


    I wasn''t even halfway done eating my food, but I felt sick suddenly.


    "I-I-I''m not a werewolf," I whispered.


    We were the only ones in the diner, aside from the older woman and the cook who seemed to be


    getting ready to leave, but I didn''t want to say it too loud.


    He looked confused, "Why do you smell like one then?"


    That was enough questions.


    My mind couldn''t process this.I was running from a werewolf as it was, and it seems as though I ran


    right into another one.I jumped from the booth, throwing down a tip and made a dash for the door.I


    made it to my car, trying to get the door unlocked, when I heard footsteps behind me.


    I spun around and seen Dane standing a few feet away from me.


    In an instant I could feel that same calmness washing over me.My heart rate started to slow.I had never


    felt like this before and quit frankly it was a little scary.


    "I wasn''t trying to scare ya.I''m just lookin out for my pack, makin sure you ain''t trouble, but now..."


    he trailed off not finishing his sentence.


    But now what? what does that mean? Does he think I''m trouble? I mean, I guess if Kain decided to


    look for me it might cause some problems, but I highly doubt he will.


    "Look you said you ain''t a werewolf, but yet you smell like one.I would really appreciate some


    answers."


    He looked like he was holding something back.


    What it is though, I''m not sure.


    "Look, I''m sorry Alpha Dane, I don''t want any problems.I''m just tired from driving so if you''ll excuse me,


    I''m going to try to find a hotel."


    I tried to be as polite as I could. Don''t want to piss him off.I''ve seen movies of what happens when an


    alpha gets mad.


    He looked disappointed or sad maybe.I wasn''t sure, but it made me feel a little guilty for not answering


    his basic questions.


    "If you can at least point me in the direction of a hotel then I will answer you, and you have to promise it


    says between us."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t know if this would be a mistake or not, but I''m exhausted, and I really just want to go to sleep.


    His eyes lit up, "l can promise it''s between us and ma''am I''m sorry to inform you but we ain''t got any


    hotels here, but you are more than wee to stay at my guest house behind mama''s."he said


    pointing the woman locking up the front door of the diner.


    So that''s his mom, how cute I looked around at the fields again, doesn''t seem like I have many more


    options unless I want to drive for who knows how much longer to the next town.


    I sighed, nodding my head.


    "You want to take your car or you wanna ride with me or mama?" he asked.


    The older woman was standing next to an old pickup waiting.


    "It''s an old dirt road, and it rained pretty hardst night so it''s a bit muddy."


    Okay so he wasn''t trying to be a creep, he just didn''t want my car getting stuck.


    "I''ll ride with you I suppose but you better not try anything.I have pepper spray." I warned him not sure if


    pepper spray would work on a werewolf but I would sure try it.


    I didn''t get any uneasy feelings about him, in fact I felt unusuallyfortable with him.


    He smiled, I could tell he was trying not tough though, he ced his hat back on his head and


    motioned to therge pickup parked at the corner of the diner parking lot.I noticed the older woman had


    already left and it was just the two of us.I grabbed my bag from the trunk of my car,


    "Let me help ya," he said, taking my heavy duffel from me.


    I couldn''t stop the smile spreading on my face.


    This man was just too much.


    Guess this is the southern charm I have seen in movies.


    I followed him over to the truck and he opened the passenger side door for me, I looked at the truck


    then back at him, "Umm how am I supposed to get in?"


    I asked him shyly.I''m on the short side, 5'' 3" to be exact, so I don''t think I could even run and jump in


    this thing.


    Heughed, tossing my bag into the pickup, and turning to me.


    Without warning, he grabbed me by my waist hoisting me into the truck.


    It felt like shock waves flowing through my body when he touched me.


    I wasn''t sure what was causing it though really need some sleep I thought to myself.


    I watched as he walked around the front and climbed in.


    Good grief this man looked like a Greek god.


    The pickup started with a rumble, "So care to exin," he asked.


    I looked at him, still not sure I should answer.


    "Let''s start with why you are running?"


    He was being patient and kind with me, something I wasn''t really used to.


    "Well...it kind of all goes together.You swear it will stay between the two of us?"


    I needed to hear it one more time.


    He nodded in agreement, "Okay so I''m human," it came out sounding more like a question than a fact.


    Dane just smiled.


    "I''m human and I''m pregnant."


    There was no stopping now, I didn''t give him a chance to say anything, "I got pregnant by a werewolf,


    and he, well he doesn''t want the baby and told me to get an abortion.He said, and I quote, I don''t want


    a half- breed.So, I left.I don''t know anything about werewolves and honestly, I''m terrified of having this


    baby, but I was given up as a baby and I won''t do that to my kid.I didn''t know what else to do.I''m scared


    of him and that''s why I don''t want it getting out that I''m here."


    I looked at Dane who was now squeezing the steering wheel so tight I thought it would break in half.


    He looked pissed.


    "I''m sorry, you can take me back to my car, I''ll leave.I really don''t want any problems." I turned to


    window, trying to hide the tears streaming down my face.


    The pickup stopped in the middle of the road.


    "Look at me." Danemanded.


    I wiped my face before turning to face him.


    "You are my mate.No one will hurt you; I swear on my life.Please don''t cry."


    He swiped his thumb gently under my eyes, wiping more tears away.


    "I don''t know what that means, and I don''t need you to fight my battles, I''m more than capable."


    I don''t know why I was angry suddenly, but I didn''t want another werewolf using me and throwing me to


    the side like Kain did.I wouldn''t let that happen.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Dane closed his eyes taking a few deep breaths his grip tightening on the steering wheel briefly before


    he finally rxed some.


    "I don''t know how much you know about werewolves.but either myself or my mother can exin it to


    you if you Add give us a chance.And you''re not a problem or causing any problems so get that out of


    your head.I don''t want you to Previous Table of contents leave."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He started driving again until we reached a long muddy driveway.


    I could see a huge house off in the distance, Next Disy options lights glowing in the window all


    ready.


    There was a medium size home behind therger one and a few cars parked out front.


    I immediately noticed that one of the vehicles was Dane''s mother''s pickup.


    Both houses were bigger than anything I had ever lived in before.


    The outside was nice, simple wooden structures, but I Follow I far from shabby.


    Dane continued driving past the first,rger house to the smaller one behind it.


    "This is our guest house.It''s not much, but I hope you arefortable."


    Dane told me as he parked right in front of therge wrap around porch "Not much?"


    I questioned him, "Are you being sarcastic?"


    I wasn''t sure if he really believed that or if he was just trying to be funny.


    He shook his head slowly at me, confusion showing on his face, "No I''m not being sarcastic.I


    understand it''s not as much as what most people have but we don''t really believe in wasting money on


    material things unless it is something we really need.We would rather our money go to helping others


    in the pack."


    I could hear the hurt in his voice.


    "I''m sorry.I just...this is more than I''ve ever had.I mean¡ªyou wouldn''t have known¡ªbut this ce looks


    gorgeous just from the outside.I can''t imagine what the inside looks like."


    I felt a little ashamed of sounding so rude to him.


    He didn''t waste any more time as he jumped out and came around the pickup to help me out.


    "Don''t let me fall..." I told him giggling.


    "Never." He replied as he slipped his hands around my waist and sat me on my feet.


    The tingles were slowly spreading from my hips throughout the rest of my body, freezing me in my


    ce.


    I had never felt anything quit like this before and honestly it kind of scared me.


    With Kain, there was a connection, or I had thought so. His touch was warm.It always felt like his hands


    left a trail of fire behind them.


    Not in a bad way it was actually really nice, but this was something so much stronger.I wasn''t sure if he


    could feel it or not.


    I might be going crazy at this point who Knows.


    The longer he left his hands on my hips the more I could feel the heat building between my legs.


    One hand reached up caressing the side of my face gently while the other stayed on my hip.


    Before I knew what I was doing I had already leaned into his touch.It just felt so right.


    So, calming.


    Like I was safe as long as he was touching me...making me forget all my problems.


    The whole world seemed right in that moment.


    "Alphall Hey man.I''ve been trying to reach you! Where the hell have you been?" a man yelled across


    the backyard of therger house as he made his way quickly over to us.


    I heard a small growl from Dane as he pulled away from me.


    Instantly I missed his touch.


    "Doesn''t concern you right now.Remember who you are talking to.Betal" Dane said in a deep


    threatening tone.


    The man stopped walking, bowing his head to Dane.


    "Sorry Alpha, no disrespect."


    "l be in to talk to you as soon as I''m done here."


    The man nodded at Dane and quickly spun on his heel making his way back to the other house.


    "Sorry." Dane told me as he grabbed my bag for me.


    I followed behind him as he climbed the steps up the porch.


    "It sure is dark out here like really damn dark." I told him as I looked around.


    The only lights were the ones shining in the big house.


    There were no outside lights on no sort of streetlights ormps, just pitch ck.


    "We have lights out here, but we don''t turn them on very often.Are you scared of the dark?? I can turn


    them on for you if it would make you feel more safe andfortable." He replied as he opened the


    front door and walked inside.


    He quickly reached over and flipped a switch illuminating a huge living room I slowly looked around in


    awe.It was beautiful.


    Tworge leather couches and a leather reclining chair sat in front of a firece.


    There was a solid wood coffee table ce in the middle of them with matching end tables between


    them all.


    A fluffy cream-colored rug covered most of the hard wood floor The walls were a cream color, matching


    the rug.


    There wasn''t very much hanging on the walls, a few d¨¦cor items but that was about it.I felt so out of


    ce already and I hadn''t even made it past the living room.I would never be able to afford to stay in a


    ce even half as nice as this house was.


    "What do you think?" Dane asked me, pulling me from my own thoughts.


    "Umm it''s absolutely stunning.I can''t stay here though."


    I looked down at the floor feeling embarrassed.I couldn''t stay here.


    There is no way I could afford to pay him for even one night.


    "Why not? Did I do something wrong?" he asked me.


    Was that pain I heard in his voice? Why would he give a crap about what I think, or if he did something


    wrong?


    "No.no it''s not that.You have been very nice to me.I just...well I can''t afford to pay you to stay here.It''s


    definitely out of my price range."


    I told him as I tried to hide my embarrassment, "I really do appreciate it though, but if you can just take


    me back to my car.I''ll go somewhere else.Sorry if I''ve been an inconvenient and wasted your time."


    I quickly added as I grabbed my bag he had sat down on the couch The embarrassment I felt was


    almost too much.


    I could feel my eyes starting to burn from the tears that were springing up.I tried to make my way back


    out the front door without him noticing the fact that I''m trying not to cry.I didn''t want him feeling sorry for


    me, or like he had to let me stay here.I would be fine, I always managed somehow, and this night isn''t


    any different.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    As I was opening the front door to leave Dane grabbed my arm gently.


    "Look I don''t know anything about your life or the people you grew up around but we tend to do things a


    little different around here.I offered you a ce to stay: that Add means I don''t expect any kind of


    payment."


    His voice was so gentle when he spoke to me.


    I stood frozen in ce, why he being so nice to me? No one did anything for free, not anymore, so


    what was he expecting from me? I tried to options discreetly wipe away few stray tears to no avail 0


    M.O.


    [Follow I God, what was with mel I swear I have been on the verge of crying ever since I met this man


    I''m not one to cry in front of people, especially men.


    Dane slowly turned me around to face him, "Talk to me, please."


    He asked quietly as he, once again, wiped my tears away.


    I shook my head, "Why in the hell are you being so nice to me? You don''t even know me?"


    He smiled, "I like to think I''m a nice person, and like I told you earlier...you are my mate...so there is


    absolutely nothing I wouldn''t do for you."


    I groaned internally as his fingers left a trail of sparks across my face.


    His smile was so mesmerizing.


    Then I snapped back to reality...mate...that damn word again.


    "Okay.look I need to know what that means."


    I looked at him trying to focus on anything except his scent that seemed to swirl around me.


    He sighed, "Okay, how about this¡ªyou stay the night here and in the morning me and momma will


    come and talk to you over breakfast? If you decide to leave then I will take you to your car, though I do


    hope you will decide to stay."


    I nodded in agreement as I walked back over to the couch and plopped down, letting my bag fall onto


    the floor beside my feet.


    "Make yourself at home.The kitchen is stocked, and you help yourself to anything you find in here.If


    there is anything you need just sh the porch light and I''ll be right over.Okay?" he stared at me, well


    more like stared into my soul and beyond.


    I could get lost in his eyes.I smiled thanking him as he walked out and shut the front door.


    After a few moments, I decided to explore the house.


    Each room was just as stunning as the living room.


    This ce was huge, and it was so quiet out here.


    I usually enjoyed the silence, but this was too quiet.


    There were four guest bedrooms and a master bedroom and a total of three bathrooms, counting the


    master.


    I grabbed my bag from the living room and walked into the master bathroom.


    It had the biggest jacuzzi bathtub I have ever seen.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At least 6 adults could fit in itfortably.


    The floor and walls were covered in shiny white tile with a hint of grey.


    The grey almost looked like smoke swirls drifting across them.


    I sat my bag down on top of the grey marble counters as I looked around in awe.


    As I turned on the bathtub faucet, I found that someone had ced new bottles of shampoo,


    conditioner, bubble bath, bath oil, bath salts and lotions in a basket next to the tub.


    They must refill this after each guest to have it ready for the next person.


    I pulled the bubble bath out and put a good size squirt into the bathtub.


    Soon the whole room smelt like warm apples with a faint hint of cinnamon and vani As Iid in the


    bath soaking.


    I swear I heard growling outside the bathroom window.


    I held my breath as fear started taking over.


    It fell silent again and I wasn''t sure if I really even heard anything.


    Just as I was beginning to rx again a loud growl, even louder than the first one erupted.


    I jumped, deciding my bath was over and quickly got dressed and made my way out into the bedroom I


    sighed as I fell back onto the king size bed.


    I curled up between the grey silk sheets and the grey and white fluffyforter.


    This bed was so soft it felt like I had justid down on a damn cloud.


    I loved it and so did my aching body.


    I was starving, but I didn''t want to move for two reasons: one, this bed was beyondfortable and


    second, I was kind of scared after hearing the growling outside.


    A howl in the distance brought me out of my thoughts.


    Okay,fortable or not I could not be here.


    I''ll admit I''m easily scared and yes, I might be scared of the dark too.I know stupid, right, but it''s true.


    Iid, hiding under the nkets trying to decide what to do.


    Should I flip the porch light and insist he take me to my car or just try sleeping in the living room with


    the lights on.


    At least if something decided to try ande in to eat me, I could try to escape out the front door.


    I sat up and wrapped theforter and sheet around my body and grabbed a pillow before running as


    fast as I could down the hall back into the living room.


    I quickly turned on the lights andid down on the couch, curling back up in the nkets.


    The couch was not asfortable as the bed, but it was still nice.


    It was way better than the old mattress I slept on at my old apartment.


    Just as I started to doze off, I heard some shuffling outside near the front porch.


    Okay, that''s it I have to go.


    I am not built for living in the middle of nowhere.


    Fully alert andpletely freaked out, I run to the light switch and start shing the porch light off and


    on.


    I have no idea howte it is, but my luck Dane is already asleep and I''m going to be stuck hiding in a


    closet till morning.


    I shed the porch light a few times before sitting down and waiting.


    Unfortunately, this gave my mind way too much time toe up with exnations for just about


    everything.


    Within seconds, I had myself convinced there was a rabid coyote trying to get into the house to devour


    me_ I felt like my heart was going to beat out of my chest.


    The more I thought about my heart rate being so high I started to hyperventte.


    Well at least if I pass out fromck of oxygen I won''t know when the rabid coyote kills me, I thought to


    myself.


    Aloud banging on the door made me scream right before the whole thing came flying off its hinges.


    Dane came running in scanning the room until he found me.


    Relief flooded through me when I realized it was him and not some wild animal here to finish me off.


    He rushed over to me his eyes full of worry, "What happened? Are you okay?" he questioned as he


    tried to look me over.


    His hand brushed a few strands of hair from my face, and I leaned into his touch.


    Safe.


    That''s what I felt now.I could feel my heart rate slowing down and breathing bing steadier.


    Dane sat looking at me silently as his hand caressed the side of my face.


    I opened my eyes meeting his gaze and felt so stupid all of a sudden.


    Oh my god, this man was probably asleep, and I woke him up because I was scared of what? some


    wild animals outside!l? Jeez, I probably look so pathetic right now


    "Are you okay?" he asked me again.


    I could feel the blood rush to my cheeks as embarrassment flooded through me.


    "I''m sorry.I''m so sorry.It''s just that its so dark and quiet out here, and then I was taking a bath and I


    swear I heard something growl outside the bathroom window...not once but twice...and then I came to


    sleep on the couch, and I could hear something walking around on the front porch and then my mind


    just kind of ran away and I just freaked out."


    I cast my eyes down unable to look at him anymore and I waited for him tough at me.


    But he never did I looked up at him and was a little surprised to find he looked furious.


    God, he''s pissed.


    "I''m sorry,"


    I started apologizing as tears burned my eyes, "I just.it''s been a long few weeks.__I''m sorry for


    bothering you."


    I turned trying to hide my face from him, I knew I should have just hidden in the closet till morning.


    Then I realized I had just said that out loud as he gently grabbed my face forcing me to look at him.


    "I''m not mad at you.You said you heard growling outside the bathroom window while you were taking a


    bath?" he asked me through gritted teeth.


    I nodded my head, still embarrassed about this whole ordeal.


    He seemed to zone out for a minute before he smiled at me, "Where you really thinking about hiding in


    a closet until morning?'' I knew my cheeks burned a bright red now, "Okay, I didn''t mean to say that out


    loud, but yes, I was going tool I thought there was a rabid coyote trying to get in to eat mell"


    I tried to exin myself, but when I said it out loud it did sound kind of ridiculous.We both bust out


    laughing at my admission.


    "Would it make you feel better if I stayed out here with you?" he asked softly.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    I was a little surprised to hear him offer to stay.I mean we don¡¯t even know each other beyond


    formalities.


    "Won¡¯t your girlfriend or wife get pissed about you babysitting another girl?"


    I swear I don¡¯t know what has gotten into me.I¡¯m usually never this outspoken and here I am being a


    smartass to aman that could literally break me like a twig.I felt a twinge of pain at the thought of him


    being with another girl.


    That¡¯s weird.


    He chuckled, "I guess if I had one, they probably wouldn¡¯t like it much."


    Wait, he¡¯s single? I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why.This man was drop-dead gorgeous and could


    probably have any girl he wanted drooling at his feet.Wonder what¡¯s wrong with him?


    "Anger issues?" I assumed out loud.


    Lord help me keep my mouth shut.


    "I¡¯m sorry...l don¡¯t know what the hell has gotten into me.I swear I¡¯m usually not like this."


    I was bing embarrassed about the fact I couldn¡¯t seem to keep my thoughts to myself, and my


    mouth shut.


    My stomach chose that moment to rumble loudly, causing my cheeks to deepen even more can make


    myself a sandwich or something, it¡¯s okay.


    I stood up making my way to the kitchen.I wasn¡¯t scared anymore, Dane seemed to have that effect on


    me.


    Dane¡¯s hands grabbed me around my waist, sending shock waves through my entire body, and gently


    set me down on one of the barstools.


    "Nice try," he smirked at me, "but I asked what you were hungry for.I want to make something for you."


    I felt so out of ce.I have never had someone treat me the way Dane was, and I honestly wasn¡¯t sure


    how to act.


    "I¡¯m not sure what time it is," I replied as he stood waiting for me to answer.


    "Does the time matter?" I smiled and shook my head, "No?"


    I questioned more than stated.


    "Nope, it doesn¡¯t." heughed.


    "I would love nothing more than a big juicy burger and some French fries," I told him as my stomach


    growled again.


    Without another word, Dane began pulling out pans and began cooking.


    I sat silently watching him, trying to decide if I should be worried about a man like him acting the way


    he is toward someone like me.I wasn¡¯t ugly, but I had always been what I like to call fluffy.I didn¡¯t have a


    runway body at least.


    My waist-length dark brown hair was nothing extraordinary, though my eyes had always been unique


    and stood out with been proud of my full lips.


    "And to answer your question, I do tend to have a short temper, but that¡¯s not why I¡¯m single.I would


    never hurt an innocent woman or child, no matter how angry I was.That¡¯s not who I am."


    Dane brought me out of my thoughts as he broke the silence.


    "So, tell me about yourself, Holly."


    My heart rate started picking up.I still wasn¡¯t sure if] should tell him anything or not.


    "I promise whatever you tell me will stay between us." his voice was so smooth and confident as he


    spoke.


    I sat silently, still having an internal battle about how much I should tell him.


    Part of me knew I could trust him, but part of me still wasn¡¯t sure.


    "Why don¡¯t you start with something simple, like where you grew up at?" I took a deep breath as I


    thought about it.


    That is easy to answer, "I grew up in the system.I was abandoned asa baby, and no one ever wanted


    me.So that was my childhood.Not too much to talk about."


    He stood silently as he ted our food.


    "I¡¯m sorry that you had that kind of life."


    He slid my te in front of me before turning and pouring me a cup of tea and handing it to me.He took


    a seat across from me with his te of food waiting for me to continue.


    "I started working when I was 16 and got my first I¡¯m saving, was saving, to go to college."


    His eyes seemed to light up, "What do you want to study?"


    He had been so quiet while I talked, that I had started to believe he wasn¡¯t even listening.


    "Umm...well I haven¡¯t decided for sure yet, but either an elementary teacher or counselor, something


    with kids.I want to help kids somehow."


    I took a big bite of my burger, "mmm this is so good." I told him as I took another bite.


    He chuckled softly, "tell me about this ex of yours? What¡¯s his name?" his tone was more serious than


    before.


    And with that my anxiety started flooding through me.


    Dane sat eating his burger patiently waiting for me to answer him.


    There is no way he could know Kain, so it doesn¡¯t matter, I convinced myself.


    "So, I met him at the diner I worked at.I already knew of him.He¡¯s the town¡¯s yboy.At first, he was


    really nice.Well, when it was just me and him anyway.We dated for about two months.He was my first


    boyfriend."


    I paused thinking about Kain, "honestly he was my first everything."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I cleared my throat deciding what to say next.


    "Once I finally decided to give myselfpletely to him is when everything changed.One time.That¡¯s all


    it was...one even a second of my time.I looked at Dane as I wiped my face, pulling myself back


    together, "he told me after, that he was a werewolf and if anyone found out that I knew I would be in


    danger.I wanted to believe that he was mentally unstable, but I saw his eyes change and I swear he


    growled."


    I watched Dane waiting for him to startughing, but then again, he said he¡¯s an Alpha.


    "Why are you scared of him? Did he hit you?" Dane questioned.


    His whole body seemed to tense and when he looked up, I saw his eyes swirl with a light grey.


    "Umm...he didn¡¯t hit me.I mean he got a little rough when I told him I was pregnant.Of course, at first,


    he tried to deny it was his."


    I scoffed at the memory.I might be a lot of things, but a w***e wasn¡¯t one of them.


    "What happened after that?"


    Dane questioned further; I could tell he was trying to hide his anger from me.


    I didn¡¯t want to talk about Kain anymore, so I stood and grabbed my phone, unlocking it quickly and


    opening my text messages.I handed the phone to Dane and walked into the living room after setting my


    dishes in the sink.I sat on the couch, snuggling into the nkets, and waited for Dane toe back in


    there.


    Finally, Dane came and sat next to me, handing me my phone back.I could feel the anger rolling off him


    and I don''t want you having any contact with him.If he calls or messages you again, let me talk to him.


    Dane said through gritted teeth.


    What!? I haven¡¯t even known this man for a full 24 hours yet.


    Who the hell did he think he was telling me I couldn¡¯t talk to someone? Now I was mad.


    "What is it with men trying to tell me what to do?!"


    I stood from the couch, dropping the nkets onto the floor, "First Kain tries to tell me I can¡¯t keep this


    baby, my baby, and now you, who I just f*****s met, are trying to tell me who I can and cannot talk to!


    This is bullshit.I¡¯m leaving in the morning."


    I spun on my heel and stormed off into the master bedroom, mming the door a little harder than I


    meant to.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Iy on the bed and let the tears run freely.This was all too much.I feel like I¡¯m losing my mind.I just


    can¡¯t seem to wrap my brain around the fact that werewolves are real...or so l¡¯m told.I cried until I had


    no more tears to cry than the guilt of how I had been acting toward Dane set in.I had been an


    ungrateful, hateful b***h.


    That¡¯s not who I am.I nced at the bedside clock and saw it was 4:45 in the morning.


    Slowly I stood and headed back to the living room, unsure if Dane was still there or not.


    All the lights were off except one and I noticed Dane asleep on the couch.He barely fit and I was


    honestly surprised to find him still there.


    I wonder why he didn¡¯t go to sleep in one of the other rooms since he had decided to stay.


    He looked peaceful and I didn¡¯t want to wake him.


    "I¡¯m awake." I heard him say gruffly as I tried to tiptoe back to the bedroom.


    "Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to wake you," I whispered.


    He sat up, stretching his arms above his head.


    My eyes scanned down his amazingly toned body as I started fantasizing about being tangled in those


    arms.


    Dane cleared his throat, dragging me out of my thoughts.I felt the heat rush to my face face, "Did you


    need something?"


    He stood, folding the small throw nket he had been covering with, andid it neatly on the end of the


    couch.


    "I just wanted to apologize to you.I have acted like such an ungrateful b***h since you met me, and I


    swear I¡¯m not usually like this." I felt so ashamed of my behavior I struggled to make eye contact with


    him.


    He walked around the couch and pulled me into a hug.


    And cue the tingles spreading over my body.I wrapped my arms around his waist, returning the


    embrace and letting his scent wrap around me like a nket.I let out a deep breath as my mind and


    body started to rx.


    "You don¡¯t need to apologize but thank you for doing it anyway."


    He leaned down and kissed the top of my head.


    "I have some things I need to do before breakfast, will you be okay until then?" I nodded missing the


    warmth of his embrace as soon as he pulled away.


    He didn¡¯t bother grabbing his shirt before he walked out the door, locking it behind him.I felt exhaustion


    taking over as Iid down on the couch Dane had just been sleeping on.


    His scent still lingered there and I fell into a much-needed deep sleep.I woke to the smell of bacon


    cooking.


    As I sat up, I saw a stove.


    No one was talking, Dane just seemed to be watching his mother cook.I rubbed my eyes as I stood up,


    "Good morning,"


    I greeted both of them.


    Dane spun around, "More like good afternoon."


    He grinned.


    "What! What time is it?"


    His mother justughed, "Don¡¯t listen to Dane dear, it¡¯s only noon."


    I couldn¡¯t believe I had slept that long.


    Not aste as Dane made me think it was, butter than I usually slept.


    Most nights I can¡¯t even stay asleep all night.


    "If you''ll excuse me, I¡¯m going to get dressed really fast."


    They both nodded in my direction, and I quickly scurried back to the bedroom.


    I didn¡¯t bring many clothes, so it was tights and a t-shirt today.I threw my hair into a messy bun and


    washed my face and brushed my teeth, before packing my belongings back into my bag.


    Dane was setting the table as I walked back in, dropping my back near the front door.


    He nced at my bag at my feet, then back up to me with a pained look on his face.


    "Is there anything I can help with?" I asked, standing next to him.


    He just shook his head, "No, it¡¯s all done."


    His mother came walking to the table with a huge tter of food.It smelled delicious.


    Dane pulled a chair out for his mother, helping her get seated beforeing around the table and


    doing thebined.


    We all began eating in silence.


    "So dear, Dane wouldn¡¯t tell me anything about you, but he did ask that I help exin some things to


    you."


    I looked at Dane in surprise.He had kept his promise not to tell anyone.He winked at me with a smile


    on his face, "How much do you know about werewolves?" his mother continued, not paying any


    attention to her son.


    "Well ma¡¯am, I just recently found out that werewolves are real and I¡¯m pregnant by one.And I keep


    hearing the word mate a lot, it seems." I was honest with her, but I didn¡¯t open up to her as I had with


    Dane.


    "Please, call me Adria dear.Where have you heard the word mate from?" she asked me.


    Iughed nervously, "The first time I heard it was from my ex¡ªevidently, I¡¯m not his mate so I can¡¯t


    have his baby¡ªand then Dane has told me a few times that I am his mate and I have nothing to worry


    about."


    His mother smiled at her son with understanding on her face, "Well dear, a mate is our other half.It is


    someone who the Moon Goddess has made just for us.Kind of like how humans say they found their


    soul mate, except a mate truly is.Mates will make each other feel whole, and they will make them


    stronger.A werewolf knows a person is their mate have signs, but they won¡¯t know right away.And that¡¯s


    understandable, they usually have never heard of mates before."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She exined it to me.


    "So, you knew I was your mate when you saw me in the diner?" I asked, looking at Dane.


    He just nodded his head, "But I didn¡¯t know you were human.You have the scent of a werewolf, though


    it is faint."


    I looked down at my te, trying to process what I had just learned.I had so many questions now.


    "So, what are some of the signs humans have?" I asked curiously.


    "Oh, there are many, but the most obvious ones are the tingles, or shocks when your mate touches


    you, and they have a way of calming you with just their presence." My eyes widened at her response.


    "Do you have either of those with Alpha Dane?"


    I looked at Dane who seemed a little nervous about my response.


    "Yes, actually I do," I answered her never taking my eyes off Dane.


    A huge smile spread across his face as his eyes bore into me.


    Adria sighed, smiling, "I am so happy for y''all."


    She stood from the table, "I have some things I need to get done, but dear Dane will answer the rest of


    your questions.If there is anything you would like to talk to me about, just tell him and he will call


    me.She made her way around the table and gave mates? ¡° I asked him again once I heard the front


    door shut.


    Dane stood and reached out a hand to me to help me up, "Yes, we are mates."


    He led us back to the couch and sat down.I sat next to him with my legs folded.He gently rested his


    hand on my knee as he watched me intently.


    "Does that mean I can¡¯t ever leave here?"Hurt shed through his eyes, "No that¡¯s not what it means.I


    will never force you to stay here or to be with me.You can reject me¡­¡± he trailed off, worry settling on


    his brows.


    "What happens if I do that? I¡¯m not saying that I¡¯m rejecting you, I¡¯m just trying to understand." I


    rified.


    "If it¡¯s done before mating and marking, then the wolf will survive, though they tend to be a


    little...temperamental...and it does weaken the wolf.If it¡¯s done after the pair has mated and marked


    each other, then the chances of surviving aren¡¯t very likely.I just ask that you give me a fair chance


    before you decide if you want to reject me.Give me a chance to prove to you that I am worthy."


    Dane looked at me pleadingly.


    "It doesn¡¯t bother you that I am pregnant by another man, another werewolf?"


    He shook his head, "No, it doesn¡¯t matter to me.I will raise it as my own¡ªif you decide to stay that he


    already epts my unborn child makes my heart swell.


    "Dane, I know I already said this, but I really am sorry for the way I treated you." He reached over and


    pulled me to him.


    Iid my head on his chest and closed my eyes.I don¡¯t know if I can ever get over how safe I feel when


    he is around me.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    I wasn¡¯t sure how long we sat in silence with Dane holding me tight against him.I just couldn¡¯t get over


    how right this felt.I wasn¡¯t used to someone caring for me like this, someone taking care of me and


    expecting nothing in return.I had only ever had myself to depend on and the thought of what this could


    be scared the s**t out of me.


    "I would like to give us a chance."


    I stayed cuddled up against him, not ready to lose the warmth and safety he was providing me.


    His hand gently rubbed my arm, "You have no idea how happy I am to hear that."


    I started to doze off in his arms before the loud ringing of my phone interrupted our quiet time.I groaned


    as I stood and retrieved it from the bedroom.


    Kain Shelton.


    I stood frozen in ce as I watched the name sh across the screen of my phone.


    Why is he still calling me? What the hell could he possibly want from me anymore? My phone lit up


    notifying me I had a new voicemail.


    I hadn¡¯t even realized Dane had walked up behind me until I felt his arms wrapping around me, startling


    me out of my thoughts.


    "Who was it?" he asked deeply.


    "Kain," the name slipped out before I could stop it.


    ¡° What did he want?"


    The million-dor question.


    I shrugged as anxiety started to build deep in my gut.I put it on the speakerphone as I listened to the


    voicemail.


    Holly, it¡¯s me, where the f**k are you?! No one has seen you.


    Did you get that taken care of? ! don¡¯t know why you are trying so hard to ruin my fuckin¡¯ life, but! do


    know if you don¡¯t call me back, I promise when I find you, I''ll make sure you regret it.


    Stop being a f*****g bitch.


    Just as Kain was hanging up, you could hear some in the background talking to him, Alpha, I think that


    w***e skipped town.


    I didn¡¯t realize I was shaking, "He won¡¯t do s**t,"


    Dane growled out behind me.


    Heughed a little, "I didn¡¯t realize you were talking about that Kain."


    Dane took my phone and tossed it onto the bed, "I''ll handle it, babe, don¡¯t worry about anything.Come


    on, let¡¯s go for a walk."


    He grabbed my hand and led me to the front door, giving me time to slip my shoes on.


    It was a beautiful day outside and I finally had a chance to take in my surroundings.


    Open space each way you look, except to the north.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I could see a tree line in the distance.I followed Dane as he led me down a path away from the houses


    toward a huge...barn? There was no stopping my squealed as I reached over the gate to pet one on


    the nose.


    "Really? Have you ever ridden one?" he questioned me.


    I shook my head,ughing, "No way.I always wanted to, but it was never in the cards I suppose."


    I turned my attention back to the horse.


    "You are so beautiful."


    I talked to it like it would talk back.


    Dane gently tugged my arm, pulling me away from the gate.He led the horse from its stable and began


    getting him ready to ride.


    My eyes widened at the realization of what was about to happen.


    "Want to ride him?" Dane asked hesitantly.


    "I don¡¯t know how! What if I fall off!?"


    "ll ride with you.I won¡¯t let you fall, besides Snickers is the best horse there is."


    He patted the horse on its side.


    I sighed as I stepped up next to Dane.


    He helped me get on the horse before pulling himself up behind me.


    One arm was wrapped around my waist as the other came up beside me to hold the reigns.


    Dane started a walk before spurring the horse to run.


    It was amazing.


    I had never felt so free before.I leaned my head back against Dane¡¯s chest and closed my eyes as his


    hand tightened around my waist.


    As Dane brought the horse to a stop, I opened my eyes.


    We were near the tree line I had seen in the distance next to a slid down.


    I watched as the horse walked around the pond, stopping to drink from the pond.


    Dane led me to a huge rock and helped me sit on it, positioning himself behind me.


    "You know a little about me.Tell me something about you, Dane ck."


    I broke the silence between us.


    He cleared his throat, "What do you want to know first?"


    I thought about his question.I had so many questions I wasn¡¯t sure which one to start with.


    "What do you do for a living?"


    He tried to stifle augh, "Well, we raise cattle and have a few crops.And of course, we have the diner."


    Well, that just opened up a whole new set of questions.


    "Who are we?"


    Dane moved so he was sitting next to me.


    "We, as in my pack.I am the Alpha of the Shadowmoon Pack."


    "What exactly does that mean? And am I in danger now, like Kain said because I know about your


    kind?"


    I couldn¡¯t help the fear that crept up on me.


    I didn¡¯t have the most perfect life, but I wasn¡¯t trying to get killed either.


    "No.No one is going to hurt you.Some humans know about us.The ones that are mated to werewolves,


    they know.If you are someone¡¯s mate, you aren¡¯t in any danger.Kain is a dumbass, don¡¯t worry about


    him." he growled out.


    We talked all day.


    Dane exined everything he could to and how the pack works.


    "How do you know Kain?" I asked curiously as we rode back to the barn.


    "My father, the previous Alpha, thought it was important to know about all packs and their hierarchy, not


    just the ones around us.He always told me, that just because they aren¡¯t close doesn¡¯t mean they


    aren¡¯t a threat or an ally.So, as part of my Alpha training, he required me to learn about all the packs,


    well the ones that had 100 or more members.That¡¯s why I know about the Oakwood Pack.I also attend


    a meeting of the Alpha¡¯s twice a year.Not many go to it, mostly the bigger packs, but that¡¯s where I


    officially met Kain." I thought about what he just told me as we walked back to the house I was staying


    in.


    "What if Kain tries to find me?" I asked Dane as we walked through the front door.


    "Oakwood pack is smaller than us, and Kain is young.A fresh Alpha is what we call him.He has never


    been in a war...he¡¯s inexperienced and cocky.His father was a decent Alpha, but he handed the pack


    over to Kain two years ago.In those two years, Kain has broken most of the alliances his dad had


    made.He¡¯s very careless.It will prove to be his downfall.So, if he wants to try anything, let him.We have


    nothing to worry about." focused on his lips; it was as if they were calling to me.


    Dane leaned down, closing the distance as our lips met in a soft kiss.It felt like someone had shot


    electricity through me and the heat of it was settling in my core.I trailed my hands up his chest as I


    deepened the kiss.


    Dane¡¯s hands moved over my ass before grabbing my thighs and lifting me up.My legs circled around


    his waist instinctively.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    I moaned into the kiss as he carried me to the couch, sitting down with me straddling him.I had never


    felt the need to have someone as strong as I do now.


    Dane broke the kiss, slowly trailing soft kisses down my jaw and neck, stopping where my neck meets


    my shoulders.


    He peppered light kisses over that spot, causing me to melt into him.


    I could feel my need begin to pool between my legs.


    Dane pulled away, closing his eyes while he took a few deep breaths.He gently lifted me off of hisp


    and sat me next to him on the couch.


    The sting of rejection felt like an arrow going through the center of my heart.


    My body instantly craved his touch.I couldn¡¯t believe how strongly I felt for him; it was like he was what I


    had always been missing in my life.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know what came over me," I apologized as I tried to stand up.


    Dane''s hand shot out, grabbing my wrist and pulling me to his chest.


    "There is nothing to be sorry about...I just don¡¯t want to rush this with you."


    He sighed as he wrapped me in a bear hug, "but goddess, you make it almost impossible to walk


    away."


    I smiled against his chest, letting his scent engulf me.I was nice to hear.


    Dane cleared his throat, "Mom talked to the doctor, and he can see you in an hour.Just a checkup,


    make sure everything is okay with you and the pup."


    Pup.


    My heart rate picked up; did he really just say pup? He looked down at me, caressing my hair, "So, am


    I going to give birth to a pup?"


    Dane startedughing hard, "No! We refer to our kids as pups.It will be a baby though.I¡¯m sorry I


    shouldn''t have said it like that."


    He leaned down, kissing the top of my head.


    "I need to take a shower and get ready then..."


    I trailed off as I stood and made my way to the bathroom.


    As I let the hot water roll down my back, I let my mind wander.


    First, about Dane and how perfect he is.


    Not just physically, though I doubt anyone could get a body as close to perfect as what he has, but him


    overall.


    He¡¯s so respectful and caring.


    My insecurities started rising the more I thought of how mouthwatering he was.I stepped from the


    shower and stood in front of therge mirror staring at myself.


    I¡¯m far from having a perfect body, something other girls always liked to point out to me growing up,


    and many men have madements about it.


    What if I fall for him and then he realizes, after one time of seeing me naked, that he can do better? I


    jumped, grabbing a towel to wrap around me, as there was a growl outside the bathroom and into the


    living room.


    Dane jumped up, wrapping his arms around me, "What happened?"


    "Umm...don¡¯tugh but I think I heard the rabid coyote outside the window again."


    Dane quickly stepped back from me, and I noticed his eyes were no longer sky-blue but now solid grey,


    almost silver.


    A low growl rumbled from deep in his chest, "Stay in here,"


    his voice was deep, threatening as he turned and stormed out the front door, mming it behind him.


    That was when I realized I was still covered by only a towel.


    Water still dripping from my wet hair all over the floor.


    A growl erupted outside, loud enough and close enough to rattle the windows, following what I could


    only describe as what sounded like wood splintering into a thousand pieces.


    What the hell was going on? Had there really been a wild animal outside the house? I didn¡¯t have time


    to think about anything else, Dane! The sudden urge to protect Dane had me running as fast as I could


    to the bedroom.


    I threw on some sweats and a t-shirt as I heard shouting outside.I ran out the door, scanning the area,


    seeing people gathering on the side of the house.I pushed my way through the crowd to find Dane in


    the middle of the I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by his raw strength.


    As if he could feel me behind him, Dane¡¯s head shot towards me, "Ash, take Holly back inside."


    He growled out.


    I saw a man step around Dane as he walked toward me, a small smile on his face.I couldn¡¯t help but


    notice that he wasn¡¯t as big as Dane, but he was definitely bigger than Kain.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Ash gently grabbed my arm as he led me back into the house.


    I looked back at Dane, seeing the man he had been holding start to fight back.


    "Let.Me.Go!"


    I red at Ash as I tried to wiggle free from his grasp.


    He shook his head, looking down at me, "Sorry, Alpha said to bring you back in here."


    He was so calm, not the least bit affected by what was currently happening outside, and no matter what


    I tried I couldn¡¯t seem to shake his grip on my arm.


    "Just calm down.Sit down over there and Alpha will be back in a minute."


    I could hear the crowd and the growling bing louder.


    "I need to protect Dane! I have to help him! "


    I yelled at Ash.


    He just startedughing.


    I couldn¡¯t believe he was actuallyughing at me.I felt my anger start to bubble as I brought my knee up


    as hard as I could, making contact with his manhood.


    He let go of my arm as he doubled over, "I told you to let me go, I have to help Dane."With Ash no


    longer towering over He doesn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help!"


    I didn¡¯t listen to him.I couldn¡¯t fight the urge to find and protect Dane.I had never felt this way before.I


    had never hit someone like I just had either though.I didn¡¯t have time to think about that right now


    though.


    The crowd was starting to leave as I rounded the corner, my eyes searching for Dane.


    I felt a hand grab my arm, "Come back inside, please."


    It was Ash.He recovered fast from my knee to the groin.


    I turned around attempting to push him back, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t move much, but instead he


    caught my arms in his hands.


    "Let me go!" I screamed at him.


    Another growl.


    Lower and closer.


    I felt the tingles begin radiating over my body, Dane.


    Ash let go of me, holding his hands in the air as if he was surrendering and his head bowed to the


    ground.


    I spun to find Dane standing just a few inches behind me.


    "Are you okay?" he asked me as he looked me over.


    "What? Are you really asking me if I¡¯m okay when you¡¯re the one that was just in a fight?"


    I wrapped my arms around his waist as I looked him over to see if he had any injuries.I found none, not


    even a scratch.


    Dane pulled me to stand beside him, his arm wrapped protectively around my shoulders.


    "I thought I told you to there with his head bowed down.I could feel his anger starting to rise again.


    "Well...he did take me back inside,"


    I spoke up, not willing to let Ash get an ass chewing.


    I didn¡¯t know him, and I wasn¡¯t sure if I would like him, but I wasn¡¯t trying to cause problems either.


    Dane looked down at me, his face stern, waiting for me to exin.


    "It¡¯s okay Luna, I didn¡¯t do what I was told," Ash spoke but never looked up.


    Luna?? Maybe he forgot my name.I brushed it off.


    "It¡¯s not okay,"


    I turned to face a pissed-off Dane, "He took me inside...he just wasn¡¯t able to keep me inside."


    Confusion shed in his eyes before he smiled, "You mean to tell me that my Beta, the second


    strongest in the pack, couldn¡¯t keep you in the house?" he seemed amused by this.


    I turned to Ash, whose face was bright red with embarrassment.


    "Ash? Exin," Dane stated.


    Was he going to be mad at me when he found out what I did to his friend? Ash cleared his throat as he


    looked up, "I took her inside.She kept trying to get away from me toe back out.I tried to get her to


    calm down and sit in the living room.I assured her you would be back in a few minutes."


    He paused and nced at me, "she kneed me as hard as she could in my...well you know...and took off


    out the door, saying she needed Dane looked back at me, he actually looked proud of me, and at the


    very least he seemed amused.


    "You did that?" I blushed, "I¡¯m sorry.I just don¡¯t know what came over me.I swear I¡¯ve never even done


    anything like that before.I¡¯ve never been ina fight, but I had this overwhelming urge to help you.I can¡¯t


    exin it."


    Dane wasughing now.


    Like hunched overughing, "Ash you can go, Colby is waiting for you."


    Dane slipped his hand in mine,cing our fingers together as he started leading me down the dirt path,


    "But you¡¯re okay, right? You¡¯re not hurt or anything?" he asked, his tone turning more serious.


    "I¡¯m fine¡ªare you mad at me for what I did?"


    He just shook his head, "No way.I¡¯m proud actually.But we will need to talk after your appointment."


    He held the door open as we walked inside arge building, the clinic assumed.


    The young girl sitting at the front desk bowed her head as she stood, "Right this way, Alpha."

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    She led us into arge room and motioned for us to sit, "The doctor should be in soon."


    She closed the door quietly behind her.


    "I can wait outside if you prefer." Dane offered.


    God, this man was amazing, "No, I would like you to stay...please."


    He smiled as he walked to stand next to me and gave me a light kiss on my forehead.


    The door opened and a middle-aged man walked into the room, bowing his head like I saw Ash and the


    young girl do.


    "I¡¯m Dr.Ethan Winters."


    He stuck his hand out as he introduced himself.


    I shook his hand, "Holly Ellison, nice to meet you."


    I remembered how the doctor back home seemed to look down on me with disgust when I found out I


    was pregnant and wondered if this doctor would do the same.


    "So, Luna Adria has filled me in the best she could." he smiled as he opened a folder and clicked his


    pen.


    "You¡¯re human, correct?" he looked at me over the top of his sses.


    I nodded at him in response.


    He jotted it down in the folder.


    "And you are pregnant by a werewolf.Do you know anything about werewolf pregnancies?"


    He looked at me.


    His tone all Dane growled next to me getting the doctor''s attention, "Why do you think I have brought


    her in? Stop with the questions and just do the exam.And if! were you, I would watch my tone."


    Dr.Winters quickly bowed his head, "Sorry Alpha."


    He moved to stand next to me, listening to my heartbeat and checking my pulse.


    "I¡¯m going to need to do an ultrasound.Then we will know exactly how far along you are and make sure


    pup is doing fine."


    I nodded in understanding as Iy back on the bed.


    "Unfortunately, it will have to be a transvaginal ultrasound," he said as he turned to hand me a sheet.


    Dane¡¯s eyes narrowed at the doctor, "I¡¯m sorry Alpha, but I don¡¯t think she is far enough along for a


    regr ultrasound.This will be the only time we have to do this kind.You can wait in the hallway if you


    are ufortable or unable to keep your wolf in check."


    Dr.Winters quickly realized his mistake when Dane took a threatening step toward him, "Sorry Alpha,


    again."


    I reached out, touching Dane¡¯s arm, "It¡¯s okay Dane."


    He stepped back beside me.


    "I''ll go get the machine while you get settled.Undress from the waist down and cover with that sheet."


    He quickly walked out of the room closing the door behind him.


    Dane turned his back to me as I undressed as Dr.his problem is today, but I will take care of it.


    Danemented before turning back around once I was covered.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what he meant by that, but I had a feeling the doctor would be regretting his actions soon.


    It bothered me the way he was acting toward me when he didn¡¯t even know me, but at the same time, I


    am used to it.


    When you grow up the way I did, youe to expect to be treated a certain way.Iced my fingers


    through Danes as Dr.


    Winters began the procedure.


    "And there is your pup," he said, pointing to the ck and white screen.


    My heart skipped a beat as I looked.


    It was tiny and was nothing more than a small spot on the screen right now.


    But there it was.


    There was absolutely no denying it now.I felt Dane wipe a stray tear off my cheek.


    "Everything is looking good so far, Alpha.She seems to be around 8 weeks.I¡¯ll give you a minute and


    then I¡¯ll be back in to talk to you some more."


    I noticed he wasn¡¯t even acknowledging me at this point, only Dane, but that was fine with me.


    Dane turned his back to me once again, while I got dressed.


    "I don¡¯t know if I can do this," I whispered more to myself than anyone.


    Dane spun around quickly, "You can do this, and I¡¯m doing this alone¡ªI promise."


    He leaned down, our lips meeting in a soft kiss.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Dr.Winters entered the room, clearing his throat and killing our moment.


    Dane sat down in the chair and pulled me to sit on hisp.


    "So, Holly, werewolf pregnancies are a little different.Everything will start progressing at a much faster


    rate.Our females only carry for 6 months, and you¡¯ve made it through two of those already.Thebor


    and delivery are the same as humans though.I would like to see you back in two weeks for a follow-


    up."


    I looked at Dane, who nodded in agreement to the doctor as he led me back outside.


    We walked in silence for a few minutes, "Dane, do you know of anywhere I can find a job? Maybe your


    mom would be willing to hire me as a waitress at the diner? I¡¯m a decent waiter."


    I looked at him hopefully.I really need to start getting some moneying in fast.


    If I only have four months until I have the baby and that¡¯s assuming I can work until I go intobor, I


    don¡¯t have much time to get everything I need to buy.


    I hadn¡¯t noticed where we were going until I heard Adria, "Come in dear! How did the appointment go?"


    I smiled at her as I looked around.


    We were at the huge house that Dane called the packhouse.


    Adria held the door open waving her looked back at Dane, who still hadn''t spoken since we left the


    clinic.


    "Are you hungry? Supper was just being served."


    It was only then I noticed the delicious smell wafting through the house.


    My stomach growled, "I¡¯m starving!"


    Iughed.


    Adria led me through the house to the dining room, sitting me down next to her.


    We were the only ones at this table.


    I looked around at all the people making their way in with tes full of food.


    They all seemed to be happy and chatting with each other.


    I then realized Dane wasn¡¯t here.


    "He''ll be down soon, don¡¯t worry.He went upstairs to talk to his father before supper."


    Adria informed me as if she had read my mind.


    Ayoung girl pulling a serving cart approached our table bowing her head, "Luna Adria will the Alpha¡¯s


    be joining tonight?"


    she asked politely as she set a te of food down in front of each of us.


    "Yes, they will.There theye now!"


    I looked around to see Dane walking down the stairs next to a man with a walking cane.


    A smile spread across my face as soon as my eyes met his, but he didn¡¯t return it.


    He still had that same stoic face that he¡¯s had since we left the clinic.


    Was he regretting his decision about me already? When his doctor confirmed I was pregnant, it must


    have made anyone to step up with this baby.


    "Thank you for this meal, but I¡¯m feeling sick all of a sudden.Would it be a problem to go back to the


    house?" I turned to Adria.


    "You need to try to eat.Would soup be better?"


    Dane startled me.


    I hadn¡¯t noticed him walking up behind me.


    "No, that¡¯s okay, thanks though.I¡¯m just not feeling good."


    My voice cracked at the end.I turned my head, blinking my eyes, trying to push back the tears.


    The thought of Dane being mad at me or deciding he didn¡¯t want me killed me.


    Why am I so attached to him already? I¡¯ve never let anyone this close to me...even Kain didn¡¯t make


    me feel this way.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, sliding into the chair next to me.


    "Yeah.I¡¯m fine¡ªjust tired.I¡¯m going to walk back to the house if you don¡¯t mind."I nodded at Adria as I


    stood, "I''ll walk you back."


    I shook my head, "No it¡¯s okay.I¡¯ll be fine."


    I kept my head down as I found my way back to the door we had entered from.


    There was just enough light left in the sky that I could see where I was going.


    Awoman stepped out in front of me, "You shouldn¡¯t be here."


    I looked at her confused.I had no idea who she was or how she knew me.


    "Alpha Dane invited me here," I told her as I tried to side-step her.


    I flinched as she reached out, grabbing ¡° He needs someone strong to lead with him..." she didn¡¯t get to


    finish her sentence before another girl came out of nowhere knocking her down.


    "Don¡¯t touch her N!" the new girl growled lowly at her.


    N, who I now knew was her name, jumped up quickly dusting the dirt off her jeans, "I was just talking


    to her Genesis."


    N turned, leaving me standing next to the girl who helped me but not before throwing me onest


    re over her shoulder.


    "I¡¯m Genesis Price, Beta Ash¡¯s mate."


    I smiled at her, "Holly, nice to meet you," she seemed friendly so far, "Umm thanks for that." I told her


    as I started walking again.


    Genesis walked beside me.


    "So, who was that?" I couldn¡¯t help my curiosity.


    Genesis sighed, "She is a desperate female."


    sheughed, "She has been trying to get Dane¡¯s attention for years.All she has ever talked about is


    how she¡¯s going to be Luna one day.About two years ago, Dane took her out on a date a few times.He


    was thinking about taking a chosen mate since he still hadn¡¯t found his mate.But he couldn¡¯t stand her


    from what I heard.She¡¯s very rude and obnoxious and entitled...theplete opposite of Dane.Oh, I


    already let Ash know what she did..." she trailed off as we heard the door to the packhouse fly. We both


    turned to see N rolling across the ground and Dane jumping off the porch after her.


    Genesisughed, "Well, it looks like she is getting what she deserves."


    Dane jerked her up from the ground, keeping her face to face with him.I couldn¡¯t hear what he was


    saying but the look on N¡¯s face told me it wasn¡¯t good.


    Dane let her go, taking long strides towards me.


    Genesis took a step back as he approached us, bowing her head.


    "Did she hurt you?"


    He began looking me over and a deep growl escaped.


    "No, I¡¯m fine, Genesis helped me."


    "She did hurt you...l should have walked you home," his fingers softly rubbed over a bruise forming on


    my arm where she had grabbed me.


    "It¡¯s nothing," I tried to assure him.


    Ash walked up, pulling Genesis to his side before burying his nose in her hair and inhaling.


    "Thank you, Genesis, I¡¯ll walk her the rest of the way."

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    We walked the rest of the way to the house in silence.


    Dane¡¯s arm wrapped protectively around me, only confusing me more as to what was going on.


    He still wasn¡¯t talking to me¡ªstill had the same damn expression on his face¡ªbut here he was looking


    after me.


    Then it hit me...he feels sorry for me, or he feels obligated.


    I don¡¯t want anyone¡¯s pity and I hate the thought that I somehow made him feel responsible for me.


    I could feel my heart clench.


    Dane opened the front door for me, ¡°I have some things I need to take care of, but it shouldn¡¯t take me


    long.¡± My heart clenched.


    ¡°Will you being back over here tonight?¡± I didn¡¯t want to sound desperate or needy, but I wanted to


    know.


    I really wanted him here with me.


    ¡°I''lle to check on you when I get done.¡± He walked away, leaving me alone.


    I shut and locked the front door and made my way to the bathroom.


    After letting the bathtub fill with steaming hot water and bubbles, I slowly slid in and then I let the tears


    fall.


    I wasn¡¯t sure why I was crying.


    Well, I did know because I wasn¡¯t sure what had happened to cause Dane to act the way he is.


    What I shouldn¡¯t care.


    I didn¡¯t know him that well anyway.


    Thankfully, there was no growling during my downtime tonight.


    After sitting in the water until it turned cold, I finally climbed out and just threw on a clean t-shirt and


    some panties.


    I really doubt that he¡¯ll being back tonight, so I didn¡¯t bother with pants.


    I was morefortable this way.


    Iy there trying to think of what I should do.


    I can stay here, where I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m even wanted, or I can leave, find a different town to hide in.


    Either way, I needed to decide fast.


    Time was running out.


    My eyes shot open asI felt a nket being pulled over me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to wake you up,¡± Dane whispered.


    I didn¡¯t say anything, justy staring at him.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to say without sounding pathetic.


    ¡°I''ll be on the couch if you need me,¡± I grabbed his hand before he could walk away, ¡°Can you stay in


    here with me?¡± The need to be close to him was overpowering everything else.


    He nodded as he walked to the other side of the bed and climbed under the nkets with me.


    Even though I knew he was there, in bed with me, he kept his distance.


    My heart cracked.


    I can¡¯t do this anymore, ¡°If I need to leave, just tell me.


    I understand, no hard feelings.¡± I did the best I could to carried through the room.


    I felt the bed shake as he sat upin bed, ¡°Is this because of N? I promise you won¡¯t have any more


    problems with her if it is.¡± My eyes stayed trained on the ceiling as silent tears fell down my face.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing to do with her.


    You¡¯ve been acting weird since I saw the doctor.


    I know it¡¯s a lot, a baby, trust me, I get it ¡ªand the fact that you aren¡¯t the biological father, I¡¯m sure,


    makes it more difficult.¡± I wanted him to know I understood, and I don¡¯t me him.


    His heart was in the right ce.


    He flipped the bedsidemp on, filling the room witha soft glow.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I attempted to roll over on my side to hide my tears before he saw them.


    ¡°Are you crying?¡± What am I supposed to tell him? The truth, I guess, even if it does make me sound


    crazy.


    I took a deep breath, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me, okay.


    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the hormones, but that doesn¡¯t exin anything else I¡¯ve been feeling.¡± I sat up and faced


    him, he looked confused at my words but didn¡¯t say anything, just waited for me to exin myself.


    ¡°I have never let anyone close to me.


    Well, Kain, but he didn¡¯t even have this effect on me.


    I just feel this need to be around you, like something pulling me to you.


    When you were fighting that guy outside, I couldn¡¯t fight the urge to help you and protect you.


    Every body, but in a good way.


    And when I¡¯m close to you, it¡¯s like your smell engulfs me and calms me.


    Soothes me somehow.


    Ever since we left the clinic you¡¯ve been acting weird and, for some reason, it broke my heart.


    When you took me home and then left me here alone, I wasn¡¯t sure if you woulde back or not, or


    even what I had done wrong, I felt like my heart was shattering into a thousand pieces.¡± I just let it all


    out.


    Dane pulled me to him, kissing the top of my head as he rubbed my back, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    I didn¡¯t realize you were feeling the bond so strongly.


    Most of the time, humans don¡¯t feel all of that like we do.


    I don¡¯t want you to leave and trust me, I understand how you feel.¡± He pulled me so I was looking at


    him, ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, that baby is mine.


    I was mad when we left the clinic.


    I didn¡¯t approve of the way Dr.


    Winters was behaving.


    Then we got to the packhouse, and I went to talk to my dad about some things.


    When I came down to eat, you said you weren''t feeling good and left.


    Then that bullshit happened with N, and I left to go take care of that.


    I swear I didn¡¯t mean to make you feel unwanted.¡± He was being sincere.


    I could see it in his eyes and by his tone.


    I misunderstood the whole thing.


    I let my emotions get in the way and convinced myself he didn¡¯t want me when in closed my eyes as I


    shook my head, ¡°Jeez what¡¯s wrong with me.¡± Daneughed, ¡°Nothing.


    But what I can¡¯t figure out is why you are feeling the mate bond as strongly as I am.


    Do you know anything about your birth parents at all? You can¡¯t bea werewolf, you would have shifted


    at 16 years old, 17 years old at thetest.¡± ¡°No, I know nothing about them.¡± I had always wondered


    about them and why they didn¡¯t want me.


    I asked everyone I could about it, but my file was thin.


    They didn¡¯t ask questions.


    A woman had given birth in the local hospital and immediately told the doctors she didn¡¯t want me.


    That¡¯s it.


    No name for the woman and father is unknown.


    Supposedly she was alone when she had me.


    Feeling bold, I maneuvered so I was straddling Dane.


    His eyes widened in surprise, ¡°Holly please, I¡¯m already having a hard time resisting you as it is.¡± His


    voice was pleading but his eyes were full of lust.


    ¡°So don¡¯t resist then,¡± I whispered before kissing him.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Dane¡¯s grip tightened around my hips as his swirled grey.


    ¡°Holly, do you know what you''re doing? I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to hold back.


    I¡¯m barely able to fight the urge to mark you as it is.¡± I ground my hips against him as I sighed, ¡°How do


    you mark me?¡± I pulled my t-shirt off over my head as I leaned down kissing his neck, drawing a deep


    growl from Dane.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bite you, right here.¡± Before I knew what had happened Dane had us flipped over, so he was on top.


    His mouth grazed the tender area where my neck and shoulder meet.


    ¡°Mmmm...


    okay.¡± I tangled my finger in his hair and pulled his lips to mine, ¡°You can¡¯t leave once I mark you¡ªit¡¯ll


    kill me.¡± One hand trailed down my body while the other pinned my wrist above my head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave,¡± I whispered breathily.


    I didn¡¯t want to hear anything else, I only wanted to feel.


    Dane¡¯s lips trailed down my neck leaving soft kisses between my breasts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you,¡± his voice heavy with lust.


    I thrust my hips up to meet his.


    ¡°You won¡¯t Dane.


    I need you.¡± I gasped as he sucked an****e into his mouth.


    He let go core.


    In one motion, he had my panties ripped from me, tossing them to the floor.


    He kissed his way down to my center.


    ¡°God you¡¯re dripping for me already,¡± his voice was husky.


    His tongue ran across my folds, causing my back to arch off the bed.


    ¡°Dane...¡± I panted.


    He had just started and I was barely holding it together.


    His hands circled under my thighs as he grabbed my waist, forcing me to hold still while he continued.


    His tongue found my clit gently licking and nipping.


    ¡°I want to hear you, Holly,¡± he slipped a finger in as his tongue began moving faster against my


    sensitive bud.


    ¡°What if someone hears me?¡± It was everything I had to be able to ask that as his finger started slowly


    pumping in and out.


    ¡°I want everyone to know what I¡¯m doing to you...that you¡¯re mine.¡± Aloud moan escaped my lips as he


    said it.


    ¡°You¡¯re so tight Holly,¡± he seemed surprised as he slid a second finger in, curling both slightly as he


    began pumping faster.


    ¡°Dane!¡± I gasped at the new sensation.


    I could already feel my release building so close to spilling over.


    ¡°Come for me, baby.¡± My inner walls clenched around his fingers tight as I fell over the edge into utter


    bliss.


    Once my body stopped shaking, Dane stood, pulling his pants and boxers off before He kissed me


    deeply, letting me taste myself on his lips.


    He stood back up, lining himself up.


    ¡°Goddess you are so damn perfect.¡± I looked down, his member hard and waiting between my thighs.


    Oh my god, he was huge! Butterflies started fluttering around my stomach.


    Dane paused, a crooked smile on his face, ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°You¡¯re huge...¡± I mumbled...my eyes


    focused on his.


    ¡°I''ll go slow,¡± he kissed me softly at first, but I needed more.


    I deepened the kiss by letting his tongue slide into my mouth.


    He slowly pushed into me.


    I gasped as I felt him filling me.


    ¡° You''re so tight,¡± he growled out.


    He stopped as soon as I was filled to the brim with him.


    Kissing my neck as his hands squeezed my breasts.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going tost long,¡± he huffed.


    ¡°Dane take me,¡± I thrust my hips, needing him to move.


    He gripped my hips as he slowly started pumping in and out.


    I was a panting mess as I moaned from the pleasure.


    His thumb began rubbing circles over my already sensitive clit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t...


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    stop!¡± His speed picked up as his fingers dug into my hips.


    His eyes were almost solid grey.


    I felt him start to throb inside of me, coating my insides with his hot seed, and then he bit me.


    Asharp pain coursed through my body bringing tears to my pleasure I have ever experienced, sending


    me over the edge again.


    Dane licked and kissed my new mark until my body rxed under him.


    He rolled over, pulling me toy on top of him.


    ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± he whispered.


    I was still trying to catch my breath, so I simply shook my head, causing him to chuckle.


    ¡°You¡¯re so tight, it was like you¡¯d never had s*x before.¡± He stated.


    I felt my cheeks turning red, ¡°That was only the second time.


    I was only with Kain once.¡± He grabbed the sheet and pulled it over us, kissing the top of my head.


    ¡°Will you stay in here with me all night?¡± I whispered.


    The thought of him leaving tore me up.


    ¡°Every night baby,¡± I was already drifting off, unable to hold my eyes open any longer, ¡°I love you,


    Holly.¡± My heart swelled, ¡°I love you too Dane.¡± I fell into a deep sleep, waking with the sun streaming in


    the window.


    Dane was still there.


    His arm was wrapped protectively around my waist, keeping me pulled to him.


    I needed to use the bathroom, but I didn¡¯t want to wake him.


    I can wait.


    ¡°Mornin¡¯ beautiful,¡± he greeted gruffly.


    I smiled, ¡°Good morning,¡± I turned in his arms kissing him.


    ¡° How do you feel?¡± He was always asking me that.


    ¡°Great,¡± I told him but let me go.


    I stood and immediately regretted it.


    I was sore everywhere and my legs felt weak.


    I slowly made my way to the bathroom and started the water in the bathtub.


    I walked back into the bedroom to see him getting dressed.


    He walked over to me, pulling me to him.


    ¡°I need to talk with my mom and dad and then I¡¯ll be back.¡± He pushed a stray hair from my face before


    kissing me.


    I whimpered at the loss of his touch.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, promise.¡± He smiled.


    My phone started ringing as I was making my way to the bath.


    Unknown.


    I answered, not thinking twice about it...


    ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°About time you answered.


    Where the hell have you been, Holly?¡± Kain.


    My heart started racing.


    ¡°What do you want, Kain?¡± ¡°Did you get that taken care of?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I lied.


    He didn¡¯t want the baby or me anyway, so why should he know any different? ¡°You''re f*****g lying! I


    know you didn¡¯t.


    Where the hell are you? And don¡¯t lie to me again.¡± What should I say? My mind raced as I tried to


    think of something to say.


    ¡°Let me answer that for you¡ªyou¡¯re with he possibly know that? ¡°Since you didn¡¯t have an abortion, I


    want my kid.


    I''ll give you a week toe back before Ie to get you myself¡± ¡°?m noting back.¡± I could feel


    my anger and fear rising.


    He didn¡¯t want me before.


    He didn¡¯t want this baby before.


    Why now? ¡°I''ll make you a deal.


    You have one week toe back.


    You will live with me until you give birth, then you can leave, and I will raise my pup without you.


    I don¡¯t give a s**t what you do after that.


    If you want to be a pack w**"e, then you can.


    One week Holly, that¡¯s it.¡± Kain hung up, not waiting for me to argue with him.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    How in the hell does he know where I am at? And he knows I¡¯m here with Dane.


    Anxiety crept through my veins, turning my whole body ice cold.


    I pulled myst pair of clean sweatpants from my bag, pulling them on as fast as I could.


    I couldn¡¯t find any of my t-shirts, so I pulled on Dane¡¯s that he had left thrown.


    I ran out the front door, not even bothering to put my shoes on.


    Ash was standing at the bottom of the porch steps when I came running out.


    ¡°Holly!? What¡¯s wrong?¡± he met me halfway down.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Dane?¡± my eyes scanned for him.


    I couldn¡¯t get a handle on the anxiety and the fear that was now coursing through my system at record


    speeds.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down a minute?¡± Ash tried to help me sit.


    ¡°No...


    can¡¯t.


    This...s**t Ican¡¯t breathe.


    ..I have to find Dane...¡± I was hyperventting.


    My vision blurred from the unshed tears that had formed.


    Two arms wrapped around me, lifting me up.


    Tingles erupted across my skin as his scent engulfed me¡ªDane.


    I wrapped my legs around his waist and my arms around his neck as he held me close.


    ¡°Shh.


    ..it¡¯s okay.¡± He walked us back got you baby.


    You¡¯re okay.¡± He whispered as he sat us down on the couch.


    My breathing started to even out as he gently rubbed my back.


    ¡°Tell me what happened,¡± he finally said after I had calmed down some more.


    I told him about the phone call.


    How Kain is giving me one week to go back to him before hees and gets me himself.


    I told him everything.


    Dane¡¯s eyes were no longer their beautiful sky blue, but now silver.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Ash!¡± he yelled out from the couch, his arms still protectively around me.


    Ash came running into the house, ¡° Alpha?¡± he bowed his head.


    ¡°Get Colby and Alpha Zayd...


    meet me in my office in 10 minutes.¡± He growled at him.


    Ash gave a nod of understanding before leaving back out the door.


    Dane pulled me to look at him.


    His eyes were sucha beautiful silver; I knew that meant his wolf was in charge, he had told me.


    When there is no longer any blue to be seen, then his wolf has taken charge.


    But he had said that doesn¡¯t happen often with him.


    I wasn¡¯t scared at all, in fact, I felt more at ease, more protected, ¡°You areing with me to this


    meeting I am holding.


    Everyone of importance will be there.


    Let that sack of s**te.¡± heughed, his voice a little I slipped my shoes on but didn¡¯t bother to


    change my clothes.


    Dane led us to the packhouse and up the stairs to his office.


    The men were there and waiting.


    Ash and the other one both stood as we walked in, bowing their heads to Dane.


    The older man, whom I knew was his dad, just nodded his head in respect at him.¡± Dane led me


    around his desk and pulled me to sit on hisp.


    ¡°Calm yourself Dane...control is everything...¡± Dane looked at the man sitting across from us.


    He closed his eyes and buried his face in my neck.


    Inhaling deeply a few times.


    When he looked back up, I could see the silver turning more of a grey as it swirled with his sky blue.


    Dane was back in control, but his wolf was still there.


    The grey never disappearingpletely.


    ¡°Holly, this is my dad and former Alpha, Zayd ck.¡± he introduced me to his dad.


    He didn¡¯t try to shake my hand, just smiled at me and nodded his head as an acknowledgment.


    ¡° Nice to meet you,¡± I told him.


    ¡°And that is Colby, my gamma.


    You already know Ash.


    I marked her and we mated.


    The bond isplete, she is now your Luna.


    The ceremony will be held tomorrow to introduce her to the pack.¡± All three men grinned at the news,


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± y''all here though.


    Alpha Kain thinks he is going toe and take Holly.¡± Zayd immediately startedughing, followed by


    Ash and Colby.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious?¡± Zayd finally asked when he saw Dane wasn¡¯t joking.


    ¡°He knows he can¡¯t take us, right? He isn¡¯t that stupid, is he?¡± Colby questioned.


    ¡°Why the hell does he want Holly?¡± Ash followed up.


    I could feel the anger rolling off Dane in waves and if I could sense it, then I knew everyone else could.


    Dane told them of our situation, though it was really just my situation.


    ¡° Son, you know about that pack, do you not?¡± Zayd questioned Dane.


    ¡°I do know about them...¡± Dane growled out, ¡°What¡¯s your point dad?¡± His grip tightened around me,


    ¡°Then you know there is nothing to worry about.


    The only way they would be able to do anything is if you don¡¯t keep control.¡± I looked at Dane to see


    most of the blue gone from his eyes again, only small, speckles remained.


    ¡°No one is going to threaten my mate!¡± he boomed, mming his fist down on the desk.


    Colby and Ash both had their heads down, afraid to look up.


    Zayd stood from his chair, ¡°Then you need to take control of the situation.


    Kain might be stupid, but his father isn¡¯t.


    With Kain to figure this out on his own.


    I¡¯ll talk to Adria, and have her start preparing for the ceremony tomorrow.


    If you need me, you know where to find me.¡± With that, Zayd left the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking the day off.


    Ash step-up the training sessions and double border patrol.


    Colby start looking into how Kain might have found out Holly is here.¡± With that, Ash and Colby left the


    office.


    I sat on Dane¡¯sp with my head on his chest.


    His arms still wrapped around me like a warm nket.


    ¡°Why do you have my shirt on? I don¡¯t mind, I like it, I¡¯m just curious.


    ¡± Dane broke the silence.


    I felt myself blush, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have a lot of clothes.


    This was myst pair of clean sweatpants, and I didn¡¯t have a shirt.


    So, I threw yours on.¡± Dane kissed the top of my head, inhaling my scent again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping then.


    Can¡¯t have you without your own clothes.¡± He sat me on my feet and led me out of the office.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Dane led me out the front door to his pickup and opened the door for me.


    His hands slipped around my waist as he hoisted me up.


    ¡°You should really get a normal-sized vehicle.


    One that I don¡¯t need assistance getting into.


    Why do you have such a tall pickup anyways?¡± I asked curiously.


    He justughed, ¡°I just like it.¡± It ended up being only a 30-minute drive to the next town.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Dane, I don¡¯t have money to shop here,¡± I confessed as he parked the pickup.


    ¡°My money is your money.


    You don¡¯t have to worry about anything anymore.


    I promise I''ll always take care of you...in every way.¡± He helped me out, taking my hand in his, ¡°I can¡¯t


    use your money.¡± Heughed, ¡°You can, and you will.


    Look if it makes you feel better.


    I make sure everyone in my pack has what that need.


    From clothes and food, to further their education¡ªwhatever it is they need.


    It¡¯s how I was raised and how I run the pack.¡± It didn¡¯t take me long to have a few outfits picked out until


    Dane pointed out that I should probably get a few different sizes of maternity clothes while we were


    there.


    ¡° You''ll be showing soon,¡± he said with a grin.


    As we stood in his hand on my belly.


    ¡°I¡¯m excited,¡± he whispered in my ear.


    He was excited¡ªeven though it wasn¡¯t his baby.


    ¡°I meant what I said, this baby will be raised as my own.¡± I raised my eyebrows at him questioningly.


    ¡°I can feel what you feel now baby.¡± I had forgotten about that.


    He had told me on the way here more about our bond.


    He can now feel my feelings.


    Just like when I had a panic attack after Kain had called, he felt it before Ash had even told him.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if this was a good thing or not, but I know I can¡¯t change it.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± he asked as he started the pickup to leave.


    ¡°Can we stop at the diner and eat? I¡¯d give anything for a juicy burger and some French fries.¡± We both


    laughed as my stomach growled as if on cue.


    ¡°Sure, babe.¡± After eating at the diner and talking to his mom for a little while, we headed back to the


    house.


    His mom was absolutely amazing.


    I hoped I would be as good of a mother as she was.


    ¡°What is this house for? I know the big one is the packhouse, and you had referred to this house as the


    guest house, but is it really for the guest?¡± I hadn¡¯t seen any guests here yet.


    Not saying they never had any though.


    Dane cleared his throat, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s my house.


    Well, our house.


    I had it built when I first became Alpha.


    I wanted it to be ready so that packhouse while it was built.


    I never stayed in it until you came.¡± Oh my god, Dane was blushing! It was cute...this was a side of him


    I hadn¡¯t seen before, and I loved it.


    Dane drove around back to our house.


    ..I felt giddy thinking I had a house now.


    It just felt so surreal.


    How can a girl like me go from having no family, no friends, and living in a run-down apartment¡ªto


    this? It felt like a dream.


    After helping me out, Dane grabbed my bags and followed me inside.


    I noticed a small box sitting on the kitchen bar, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked, kicking my shoes off near the


    front door.


    Dane set my bags down on the couch and walked over to pick it up, ¡°I had Ash get you a new phone on


    our n.


    Kain can¡¯t call you anymore and Ash has already added all of our numbers.¡± ¡°Dane, you don¡¯t have to


    do all this.¡± I wrapped my arms around him.


    ¡°I know I don¡¯t have to, that¡¯s what makes it more fun!¡± he growled yfully as he picked me up,


    throwing me over his shoulder.


    I squealed in surprise.


    I had never seen him yful like this.


    He spanked my ass as he carried me into the bathroom, sitting me down on the counter.


    I couldn¡¯t stop giggling at him.


    The bathtub was still full of water from this morning.


    I never did get to take my bath earlier.


    oil.


    ¡°You need to rx,¡± he started pulling his shirt off me, ¡°it¡¯s been along day.¡± He trailed kisses all over


    me as he finished undressing me, then he gently set me down in the bathtub.


    The warm water felt good as I sunk down it.


    Dane sat down behind me, pouring body wash on his hands.


    I had never had anyone wash me before.


    ¡°Just rx babe.¡± His hands gently washed my arms and shoulders before rubbing over my breasts.


    I could feel the heat building between my legs as I clenched them together, but it didn¡¯t take Dane long


    to have them pulled apart and his hands washing my most private area.


    He moved on to washing my hair.


    His fingers massaged all the tension from my body and reced it with lust.


    I tilted my head back, so my lips met with his.


    ¡°I love you Dane¡±, I whispered between kisses.


    His hand trailed down my neck following a path to my center, ¡°I love you too,¡± he growled out as his


    fingers dipped inside me.


    I moaned at the sensation giving Dane a chance to slip his tongue into my mouth.


    His finger pumped faster as his thumb rubbed circles.


    I gasped as his other hand pinched and pulled my n*****s, sending me over the edge.


    He continued to caress me as I rode out my orgasm.


    him.


    I reached up, pulling his shorts down, his member bouncing out already hard.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this,¡± Dane panted.


    I licked my lips as I gazed up at him through myshes before slowly taking him all the way into my


    mouth.


    I gagged trying to find a rhythm.


    I slowly started bobbing my head, flicking my tongue across his tip each time.


    ¡°f**k Holly,¡± he moaned as his fingers tangled in my hair.


    I loved that I could pleasure him the same way he does me.


    His hips bucked forward, sending him further down my throat.


    I hollowed my cheeks, creating a tighter suction.


    His grip tightened on my hair as his seed slid down my throat with a final moan from Dane.


    He pulled me up out of the bathtub, wrapping a towel around me before carrying me to the bed, gently


    laying me down.


    Dane started peppering kisses down my neck, stopping at my mark, as he held himself over me.


    My old phone rang on the bedside table, interrupting our moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s nobody,¡± I moaned.


    Dane stopped, reaching over me and grabbing the phone, ¡° Unknown?¡± he questioned.


    My heart dropped...Dane instantly knew it was Kain.


    ¡°Alpha Kain, what can I do for you? ¡± he answered.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    I sat straight up as Dane answered the phone, feeling my anxiety starting to build.


    ¡°Alpha Kain, what can I do for you?¡± Dane answered.


    I couldn¡¯t hear what Kain was saying but I could see the anger rising in Dane.


    ¡°Well, Kain, here¡¯s the thing, Holly is a member of my pack and therefore under my protection.


    She isn¡¯t being forced to stay here, but she has talked to me about what is going on.


    You, nor anyone in your pack, will make her leave.


    As far as the pup goes, you didn¡¯t want it, and there are text messages to prove that, so no you do not


    have any rights there either.¡± I could tell Dane was trying hard to keep his cool.


    His eyes swirled between blue and grey.


    ¡°I understand that, but you only have yourself to me.


    Not my problem, nor is it Holly¡¯s.


    Okay, if that¡¯s what you feel you need to do, but understand this Kain, should you choose to do that, I


    will take it as an attack on my pack and you know damn well you won''t win that.¡± Dane paused,


    listening to Kain.


    I couldn¡¯t make out what he was saying before, but I could hear him now.


    Kain wasn¡¯t yelling but he was raising his voice more now.


    ¡°I suggest you really think this through.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be talking to her anymore.¡± ¡°How she became part


    of my pack isn¡¯t your concern.


    Remember who you¡¯re talking to next time you call.¡± Dane hung up the phone, tossing it on the end of


    the bed.


    I sat up on my knees and curled myself into him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the reason for a war,¡± I mumbled into Dane¡¯s chest.


    He inhaled deeply as he buried his nose in my hair.


    ¡°You are more than enough reason to go to war baby.


    I would fight everyst pack in this whole world if it meant keeping you and our pup safe.


    Don¡¯t worry, okay.¡± God this man was so perfect! ¡°Is he nning oning?¡± I questioned Dane.


    He shrugged his shoulders, ¡° We''ll have to wait and see.¡± With the mood killed, I decided to take a


    shower before going to bed.


    ¡°Babe, I need to go to the packhouse.


    Genesis is here with her son, they are waiting in the living room for you,¡± Dane told me around the


    shower curtain.


    I smiled at him, ¡°Okay, love you.¡± ¡°Love you too babe.


    ¡± He gave me a quick kiss before he walked out of the bathroom, pulling the door shut behind him.


    I didn¡¯t know Ash and Genesis had a son.


    I heard the squeal followed byughter from the little boy in the other room.


    I finished quickly and pulled on a new pair of pajamas were sofortable; I had a feeling I would be


    wearing them a lot.


    I walked into the living room and saw a little blonde-haired boy running circles around the couch as


    Genesis tried to catch him, ¡°ze Price, you better sit your butt down!¡± she shouted at him.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He justughed harder until he saw me.


    He came to a halt, his eyes widening, ¡°Hi!¡± I told him.


    He smiled as he walked up to me, ¡°Hi.


    So, you¡¯re our new Luna? I¡¯m ze, future Beta of the Shadowmoon Pack.¡± He stated proudly.


    I was surprised to hear him say that.


    I knew that¡¯s what I would be, Luna, but I guess I¡¯m just not sure how to react to the title yet.


    ¡°Sorry, he¡¯s just like his daddy, I swear, ¡± Genesis said as she took ze by the hand and led him over


    to the couch.


    I followed behind them, taking a seat at the end of the couch.


    ze quickly slipped from his mom¡¯s grip and ran over, jumping on the couch next to me, ¡°ze!¡±


    Genesis started to get on to the little boy.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay really,¡± Iughed.


    ¡°So, ze, you want to be Beta like your dad, huh? How old are you?¡± I tried to make conversation


    with the little boy who was now snuggled up against me.


    ¡°I''m 5 years old already.


    Have you seen my dad? He¡¯s big and really strong! He¡¯s not as big as Alpha Dane, but to be just like


    him when I grow up.


    He¡¯s going to teach me everything I need to know.¡± ze started bragging about Ash, it was adorable.


    ¡°I have met your dad and I don¡¯t know him well yet, but he is definitely very big and strong!¡± Genesis


    sat smiling as me and ze talked.


    ¡°Guess what Luna Holly!?¡± he was bouncing with excitement at whatever he was going to tell me, ¡°I


    don¡¯t know, what?¡± I yed along.


    ¡°My dad, Beta Ash, he¡¯s starting to train me in fighting.


    How cool is that!!¡± he eximed.


    This little boy¡¯s energy was contagious.


    The pride he had for his dad and who he is radiated off him.


    Other than his eyes, he was a spitting image of his father.


    He had Genesis¡¯s beautiful blue eyes though.


    ¡°You''re pregnant.¡± ze looked at me straight-faced, ¡°I am.¡± Ismiled at him.


    He must have heard Genesis and Ash say something.


    ¡°You¡¯re having a girl.¡± I looked at Genesis, ¡°ze, that¡¯s enough, don¡¯t make me tell your dad how you


    are behaving.¡± I had tough at that, poor ze¡¯s eyes widened at his mother¡¯s threat.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be rude Luna Holly, but I promise I will always protect and take care of your daughter.


    ¡± This boy was too much, but what surprised me was how serious he was when he said it.


    ¡°Well, thank you ze, but we know that if I do have a girl, she will have someone like you by her


    side.¡± ¡°Luna Holly, you¡¯re having a girl, I know it,¡± he said just as seriously as before.


    Genesis shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know what has gotten into him tonight.¡± I shook my head at


    her, ¡°It¡¯s okay don¡¯t worry about it.


    He¡¯s adorable.¡± ze had now curled up with his head resting on myp.


    Genesis stood up and turned the cartoons on the TV for him to watch.


    ¡°ze, why don¡¯t youy down somewhere else sweets.¡± He quickly shook his head, ¡°Nooo mom,


    please.


    I have to be right here to protect her.¡± He whined.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± I waved my hand dismissively at Genesis.


    She sat in the chair looking confused as she watched her son doze off in myp.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard him talk like this before.


    Or act like this before for that matter.¡± Genesis finally spoke after he was asleep.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.


    So, what have you been up to?¡± We sat talking andughing as we waited for Dane and Ash toe


    back.


    It was starting to gette, and exhaustion was Starting to take over.


    Genesis had curled up in the recliner and I still sat in the same spot with ze asleep in myp.


    Genesis had turned a movie on for us to watch, but she had I woke to the door opening and saw Dane


    walking in with Ash following close behind.


    They both smiled when they saw ze asleep on myp.


    Ash walked over to Genesis, waking her up with a kiss, ¡°How¡¯d y''all''s night go?¡± he asked her.


    She nodded her head toward me, ¡°I don¡¯t know what has gotten into your mini-me.¡± she said hesitantly.


    What ze had said must have really bothered her.


    Dane tried to carefully sit down next to me.


    ze jumped up in a fighting stance, still half asleep, ¡°ze Price!¡± Ash growled at him.


    ze looked around before he dipped his head, ¡°Sorry Alpha Dane, you scared me.


    I thought someone was trying to get to your daughter.¡± Dane and Ash exchanged looks, ¡°What are you


    talking about son?¡± Ash questioned him as he pulled him to sit on hisp.


    ¡°Alpha Dane and Luna Holly are having a girl dad, and I promise I will always protect her and take care


    of her.¡± He looked so innocent sitting in his dad¡¯sp.


    ¡°Maybe we should talk to him some more about it tomorrow,¡± Genesis said as she stood up, ¡°it¡¯ste


    and I think Holly needs some rest.¡± ze slid from his dad¡¯sp and ran over to me, putting his face


    close to my belly, ¡°Alpha Dane is here, your dad, so he will protect you tonight.¡± He hugged me and ran


    to the door where Dane, Ash, and Genesis stood in shock.


    ¡°Alpha Dane, can Ie back to your house tomorrow?¡± he asked Dane as they walked out the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can little man,¡± Dane ruffled his hair as they walked off.


    Now I was confused as to what was going on.


    Dane walked up, scooping me off the couch and carrying me to the bedroom.


    Heid me down as he stripped down to his boxers and climbed in behind me.


    ¡°Is it not normal...the way ze was acting?¡± I whispered in the dark.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not...we''ll talk about it tomorrow.¡± He kissed me deeply before pulling me against him.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    I woke up tangled in Dane.


    His arms wrapped around me in a bear hug and one of his legs draped over mine, pinning me to the


    bed.


    I wiggled slightly, trying to free myself without waking him.


    ¡°Be still...¡± he said gruffly.


    Iughed, ¡°I need to get up!¡± I squealed as his fingers started tickling my sides, ¡°I have to pee!¡± He has


    never let go of me so fast.


    Dane was up and getting dressed when I came out of the bathroom, ¡°So can you please exin why


    ze¡¯s behavior isn¡¯t normal?¡± He pulled his shirt over his head as he sighed, ¡°I have Ash and Genesis


    meeting us in my office to talk about it.¡± He waited in the living room for me to get dressed.


    I opted for some leggings and a form-fitting long sleeve shirt.


    I usually wear baggy shirts and this one showed my small baby bump.


    I pulled my long brown hair into a messy bun before walking into the living room, feeling a little self-


    conscious.


    Dane¡¯s eyes lit up as a smile spread across his face, ¡°I love it,¡± he said as he rubbed my belly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I should change into something a little looser fitting?¡± He shook his head, ¡°No! I want


    everyone to know that my spoke, giving my confidence a much-needed boost.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget we are having the ceremony tonight.¡± He told me as we walked hand in hand to the


    packhouse.


    The thought of it made me nervous.


    Dane squeezed my hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone will love you.


    I will introduce you to the pack as my mate and their Luna.


    They wille up to meet you and then we will eat and dance.


    That¡¯s it, nothing to it.¡± Easy for him to say, he was used to everyone¡¯s attention being on him.


    This was all still new to me, and I didn¡¯t want to mess up.


    We walked up to his office to find Ash, Genesis, Zayd, and Adria all waiting for us.


    I was surprised to see his mom and dad there, I thought it would just be us and Ash and Genesis.


    Dane sat behind his desk and pulled me to sit on hisp, ¡°So Ash, I take it you have filled in Zayd and


    Adria on ze?¡± he looked at Ash, who just nodded in response.


    ¡°We have two theories.¡± Adria started, ¡°The first one is the fact that ze knows he is going to be the


    next Beta.


    Ash has recently started warrior training with him, so he may just be saying this because he knows the


    Beta is a protector for the Luna.¡± Okay, that made sense to me.


    ze was very excited as he told me about his training with Ashst night, and he did introduce


    himself as the future Beta.


    ¡°But there is feeling the mate bond.


    Though he doesn¡¯t know what that is yet.


    Just that he needs to protect her.¡± Zayd spoke this time, staring at Dane and no one else.


    ¡°That is very rare though,¡± Dane told his dad.


    Zayd shrugged, ¡°It is, and it is rumored to only happen to.


    ..well...


    you know.¡± I looked at Dane, who seemed deep in thought at this.


    I waited for one of the others to borate for me, but no one seemed to feel like it needed to be


    exined.


    ¡°Rumored to have only happened to who??¡± I asked impatiently.


    I mean we are talking about my unborn baby here.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter, it can¡¯t be that,¡± Dane said, dismissing me.


    Not only did that piss me off, but it hurt.


    ¡° ze woke early this morning trying to get Ash to bring him to your house.


    He said, and I quote, ¡®I need to be there before Alpha leaves so she isn¡¯t unprotected¡¯ and he was very


    upset when Ash wouldn''t take him.


    It was the first time ze had ever argued with his dad about something.¡± Genesis added, breaking the


    silence.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ash nodded at Zayd, ¡°Yes, he was determined to ¡®protect her.¡± Zayd looked at Dane again,


    c*****g his head sideways in question.


    ¡°I know what you are wondering dad, and I just don¡¯t see how it¡¯s possible.


    It can¡¯t be.¡± Okay, that¡¯s talk openly with me there, but none of them had the nerve to ask me to leave.


    I wasn¡¯t going to sit there any longer.


    I knew when I was wanted and right now, I wasn¡¯t wanted in that office.


    ¡°Holly!¡± I heard Dane shout as I walked down the stairs.


    I turned around to find him walking down the hallway towards me, ¡°What Dane?¡± I tried to hide the hurt


    I was feeling.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Home.¡± I turned and started walking back down the stairs, making my way


    outside.


    I took a deep breath of the cool air as I walked outside, letting it wash over me.


    I walked slowly, watching the other people.


    Arge group in an open field caught my attention.


    I stopped to watch them; they seemed to be fighting.


    This must be the warrior training I keep hearing about.


    I was impressed, to say the least.


    These people were good.


    Astrong grip on my arm brought me out of my trance as I was spun around, ¡°You let him mark you?


    Really?¡± N sneered at me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just destroyed this whole pack...what do you think is going to happen to Dane when Alpha Kain


    comes for your ass?¡± I looked at her in shock.


    How the hell does she know about Kain? ¡°Nothing is going to happen to him.


    He¡¯s a lot stronger than Kain ever thought about being.¡± I because I was angry.


    I don¡¯t know.


    N looked taken back, not expecting me to say anything, ¡°Oh Alpha Dane won¡¯t even know you''re


    gone until it''s toote, and once you have that mutt, you''ll be dead.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Hopefully, your death won¡¯t kill Alpha Dane, but if you really are his fated mate, then it will.


    He should have thought twice about marking a weak human bitch...¡± N was knocked off her feet but


    quickly jumped back up.


    Little ze stood in between me and N now.


    I reached down, grabbing his arm, trying to pull him behind me, ¡°ze,e here.¡± I told him, trying to


    get him out of her reach.


    He wouldn¡¯t listen to me.


    N scoffed as she took another step forward, ¡°You better go y pup, don¡¯t want you getting hurt.¡±


    she looked down at the little blonde-haired boy.


    An olderdy came running up, stopping beside ze, ¡° You won¡¯t touch him.¡± the olddy growled


    out, ¡°you know the Alpha would have your head for hurting a child, not to mention what Beta Ash or


    Genesis would do to you first.¡± Before anyone could say anything else, ze had knocked N to the


    ground again.


    I had to give the little boy credit; he was fast.


    A growl loud enough to rattle the packhouse windows erupted, bringing everyone outside to out the


    back door, a look of shock on both their faces.


    Genesis ran by them, straight towards us, grabbing N by her hair and pulling her to her feet.


    N, fueled by embarrassment and anger, swung at Genesis.


    Genesis was fast though, blocking the punch andnding one of her own, knocking N unconscious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.


    Ever.


    Threaten.


    My.


    Son.¡± She growled out, standing over N.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    I was so focused on Genesis and N that I hadn¡¯t noticed ze standing next to me holding my hand


    with his little one.


    Genesis spun around grabbing ze up in her arms and kissing his cheeks.


    ¡°Did she touch you?¡± she questioned him, finally setting him back down on his feet.


    ¡°No ma¡¯am.


    She isn¡¯t fast enough.¡± He said confidently, holding his chin up high.


    There were two men I had never seen before carrying N off with Ash following behind them.


    To say Ash was pissed would be an understatement.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Dane asked me as he looked me over.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.


    Shadowmoon¡¯s future Beta made sure of that,¡± I smiled down at the little boy who beamed with pride.


    Dane took a knee so he was at eye level with ze, ¡°You did a great job buddy, but you do understand


    that you could have been seriously hurt, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha Dane, but I already know that I am strong


    enough to protect her against anyone who is a threat.¡± He didn¡¯t waver as he spoke to his Alpha.


    Dane¡¯s face contorted in confusion, ¡°You seem sure of yourself ze.¡± ze nodded exnation,


    ¡°How can you be? N is much older and her wolf much stronger.


    You aren¡¯t even old enough to shift into your wolf yet.¡± Dane was trying to figure out ze¡¯s way of


    thinking and get him to understand he put himself in danger.


    ¡°Your daughter is going to be my mate.


    No one will touch her.


    Just like my daddy makes sure no one touches my mom, and you make sure no one touches Luna


    Holly.


    I will make sure no one touches her.¡± Genesis''s eyes went as wide as saucers as she looked at her


    son.


    Dane was speechless.


    This little boy, at 5 years old, knew my unborn daughter was his mate, and he was talking as if he was


    at least in his teenage years already.


    Dane picked ze up, ¡°Follow me,¡± he said to me and Genesis.


    We followed him back into the pack office and sat down.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He sat ze down on the couch before taking his seat behind his desk.


    Genesis sat next to her son, just staring at him in aww.


    Soon there was a knock on the door, ¡° Come in.¡± Dane hollered.


    Once again, we were all sitting together: me, Dane, Genesis, Ash, Zayd, and Adria; the only difference


    is now ze was there with us.


    ¡°ze, can you tell Alpha Zayd, Luna Adria, and your dad what you told us outside,¡± Dane told the little


    boy.


    ze he had said outside.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Ash kneeled in front of him, ¡°How do you know this, ze?¡± ze shrugged his shoulders, ¡°The Moon


    Goddess told me.¡± He said it like it was no big deal.


    Everyone sat with their mouths on the floor at his statement.


    ¡°Did she tell you anything else?¡± I asked him.


    He looked at me and smiled, ¡°No ma¡¯am, just that she is going to be my mate and she will need my


    protection.


    The Moon Goddess said that I am the best one for the job.¡± ¡°Babe, why don¡¯t you go ahead and take


    ze home, he should take a nap before the ceremonyter,¡± Ash told Genesis.


    She stood reaching for her son¡¯s hand.


    He quickly pulled away and ran to stand in front of Dane, bowing his head, ¡°Alpha Dane, will you stay


    with Luna Holly the rest of the day? I have to go home.¡± Dane gently lifted the boy''s chin with his finger,


    ¡°Hey ze, thank you for looking out for Luna Holly today.¡± ze smiled widely at the praise from


    Dane, ¡° And yes, I will be with her the rest of the day.¡± ze threw his arms around Dane¡¯s neck


    hugging him, ¡°Thank you Alpha.¡± He ran over to me cing his little hands on my belly, ¡°I have to go,


    but your dad is with you now,¡± he whispered.


    He grabbed his mom¡¯s hand and pulled her to the door, leaving us all sitting there in silence trying to


    figure out what the hell just After a while of sitting in silence, Zayd spoke up, ¡°Well, I guess we have our


    answer.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°We have one answer,¡± Dane said, looking at all of us.


    ¡°Ash, thoughts?¡± he looked at Ash who sat with his head in his hands.


    ¡°I believe him.


    ze has never lied or made stuff up before.


    It¡¯s not how he was raised.¡± Dane nodded his head, ¡°I know.


    What I don¡¯t know is what all this means.¡± ¡°Can I make a suggestion?¡± Adria spoke up for the first time.


    We all looked at her patiently, ¡°We may not know what all this means, but we all know it points to either


    Holly or her unborn pup being in danger.


    Maybe both.


    I suggest harder training for our warriors and Holly having protection at all times.¡± All three men agreed


    with Adria, ¡°Holly, I feel that we may need to try to find out more about your parents, who they are.¡± ¡°I¡¯m


    so sorry.


    I didn¡¯t mean to bring any trouble here.¡± I started crying.


    Dane stood walking over to me and wrapping his arms around me, ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry babe.


    You didn¡¯t do this and obviously, this is right where you are supposed to be.¡± He kissed the top of my


    head.


    ¡°Dear, don¡¯t cry...I know it''s hormones though...¡± Adria winked at me as she too hugged me.


    ¡°You¡¯re not only part of our pack, but you are the first time Zayd actually talked to me.


    He stood giving mea quick hug.


    ¡°Ooohhhe here,¡± Ash said yfully to me, ¡° Evidently you are my family too! Don¡¯t cry, we like a


    good fight around here!¡± Ash pulled me to him for a hug.


    I felt better after they all gave me hugs and reassured me this wasn¡¯t my fault.


    ¡°You look tired, dear.


    Dane! Take her home.


    ..she is pregnant with my grandchild, and she needs rest!¡± his mother started scolding him.


    Zayd and Ash both startedughing, but stopped abruptly when Adria red at them, then it was my


    turn tough.


    It was very clear that all the big bad wolves were scared of her.


    Dane wanted to carry me home, but I refused.


    Yes, I was tired, but I could still walk.


    It wasn¡¯t that far anyway.


    We walked into the house, and I went straight to the bedroom, kicking my shoes off as I walked down


    the hallway.


    I plopped down on the bed and waited for Dane.


    He walked in witha cold bottle of water and set it on the bedside table before pulling his shirt and jeans


    off toy with me.


    I cuddled up to his side as my mind raced.


    I still didn¡¯t understand fully what any of this meant.


    The looks on everyone¡¯s faces told me just how big of a deal this is, and how serious they are taking it.


    ¡° I¡¯m scared,¡± I told Dane, keeping my face hidden as the tears willlet anything happen.¡± I sniffled as


    more tears ran down my face, ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to get hurt because of me, especially little ze,


    he¡¯s so cute.¡± Dane chuckled, making my head bounce a little with the movement, ¡°Oh, believe me, no


    one will touch that boy, Genesis would rip them to shreds before they even got a chance.


    And Ash mind linked me to tell me he is going to be training ze more.¡± I sat up as I started crying


    harder, having a hard time catching my breath.


    Dane quickly pulled me into hisp, brushing a stray hair from my face.


    ¡°Shh...it¡¯s okay babe.


    I promise.¡± A wave of nausea hit me.


    I jumped from the bed and ran into the bathroom.


    Dane followed close behind me.


    I barely made it to the toilet before I started puking.


    He stood beside me rubbing my back gently.


    I leaned my back against the wall as Dane wet a rag for me to clean my face with.


    ¡°Dane ...¡± everything was spinning as I tried to make my eyes focus on him and then everything went


    ck.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    ¡°it¡¯s almost time,¡± I heard someone say softly.


    Almost time for what? The sound of voices around me began to grow louder until I realized who they


    were.


    ..Dane and Dr.


    Winters? I heard a door close and then, ¡°ze! Do.


    Not.


    Test.


    Me.


    Today.


    ¡± I heard Ash growl out lowly.


    I slowly blinked, my eyes trying to adjust to the bright light.


    The first thing I saw was a little ze in a standoff with Ash.


    ¡°Go wait with your mother,¡± Ash pointed toward the door.


    ze stayed where he was.


    Ash looked as though he was about to explode.


    ¡°Hey ze,¡± my voice raspy.


    Ash and ze both ran to the side of my bed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve let Dane know you are awake.


    How do you feel?¡± Ash questioned.


    I thought for a minute, ¡°Tired.¡± That¡¯s the only word to describe how I felt.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Tired.


    I felt like I could sleep for a week.


    The door flew open as Dane came running in.


    He gently wrapped his hands around mine and gave me a light kiss on my forehead.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I told him, ¡°What happened?¡± He sighed and looked down, ¡°I failed you, that¡¯s what happened.¡± I


    stared at him, waiting for him to exin, ¡°You¡¯re dehydrated, stressed out, and not eating enough.


    All of those understanding, ¡°Okay, so how did you fail me?¡± I understood what happened to me and


    why, but how did he fail me? ¡°I wasn¡¯t making sure you were okay.


    I wasn¡¯t making sure you were getting enough to eat or drink.


    I didn¡¯t make sure you were resting enough; I should have done a better job taking care of you.


    I was distracted by Kain and having you that I didn¡¯t pay attention to anything else.


    I¡¯m sorry.¡± I scoffed, ¡°Really Dane?¡± He looked at me and I could tell he really believed what he said,


    ¡°this isn¡¯t your fault.


    There is nothing you could have done any differently.


    I¡¯m grown...I should have been the one making sure I was doing right.¡± I could tell he didn¡¯t believe me


    though.


    ¡°When dol get to go home?¡± Just then Dr.


    Winters walked into the room, ¡°If you feel okay then you can go home already.¡± Thank God! I hate


    hospitals! Dane helped me get dressed, even though I told him I was perfectly capable of dressing


    myself.


    Once I had my shoes on, Dane bent down scooping me into his arms, ¡°What are you doing?¡± I


    questioned as I tried to wriggle my way out of his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to carry you.¡± He said bluntly as he walked out of the hospital and down the path to our


    house.


    I knew I couldn¡¯t get out of his grip, so I snuggled up Oh my god! The ceremony!! What time is it??¡± I


    screeched, remembering that it was tonight.


    Dane shook his head, ¡° Don¡¯t worry about it.


    Genesis sat with you at the hospital while I announced you to the pack.


    I told them you were sick, but they would be able to meet you as soon as you feel up to it.¡± He kept


    walking, not even worried about me missing the ceremony.


    ¡°(feel up to it now, so let¡¯s go to the packhouse so I can meet them,¡± linsisted.


    Dane kept walking, ¡°Not tonight.


    You need rest.


    Mom made you some soup, it should be at the house already.¡± Aww, his mom made me soup! That¡¯s


    so sweet.


    I can¡¯t believe how epting she has been of me.


    I always wondered what it would be like to have a mom, and Adria is giving me a glimpse.


    Too bad I wasn¡¯t hungry though.


    ¡°That¡¯s really nice and I do appreciate it, but I¡¯m not feeling really hungry,¡± Dane growled, actually


    freaking growled at me.


    My eyes widened at him, ¡°Did you just growl at me?!?¡± I yelled at him as I hit his arm.


    ¡°Yes, I did.


    You will eat Holly.


    I don¡¯t care if you feel like it or not.¡± What the hell!! Dane had never talked to me like this before.


    I mean, not that he said anything mean, but the tone of his voice.


    I didn¡¯t say anything else the rest of the walk.


    Dane sat quickly bringing me a steaming bowl of soup with crackers on the side and a bottle of water.


    I just stared at him as he handed me the food and the remote to the TV.


    He sat down next to me asI kept my eyes locked on him.


    ¡°What? Did you need something else?¡± ¡°No.¡± I started eating the soup, gosh it was so good! I didn¡¯t


    realize I was hungry until I had a few bites down me.


    I handed Dane the remote, not really caring what we watched.


    As he flipped through the channels, I remembered the voice from earlier.


    It¡¯s almost time.


    Assuming it was Adria or Genesis, I heard talking in the room.


    I asked Dane, ¡°At the hospital, someone said it¡¯s almost time? Were y''all talking about the ceremony?¡±


    He looked at me confused, ¡°Who said that?¡± he asked me.


    I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.


    It was a girl, so probably your mom or Genesis.


    I didn¡¯t recognize the voice, but it could be because I was just waking up.¡± He looked at me like I had


    grown three extra heads, ¡°I think maybe you were dreaming or something.¡± I nodded at him as I stood


    to go get another bowl of soup.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he jumped up beside me, ¡°Umm getting some more soup?¡± Now it was my turn


    to look at him crazy.


    rolled my eyes as I sat back down on the couch.


    ¡°You need to tell Ash not to be so hard on little ze!¡± I told him as he handed me my second bowl.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°When I woke up, Ash was being kind of harsh with little ze, I didn¡¯t like it.¡±


    Dane startedughing, ¡°So, I somehow ze knew something was wrong with you.


    Genesis chased him the whole way to our house.


    They saw me running, carrying you to the hospital, and followed me.¡± Dane startedughing again, ¡°Of


    course, they came into the room with me at first, until I needed to get a hospital gown on you, then


    Genesis pulled ze out to the waiting room.


    Ash showed up and immediately started getting on to ze for running out of their house like he did.


    You should have seen it.


    ze just listened to Ash and then told him, you would have done the same for mom.¡± At this point,


    Dane¡¯s face was turning red fromughing and I couldn¡¯t help but startughing too.


    ¡°ze has never talked to his parents like that.


    Well, no one talks to Ash like that because he¡¯s a Beta, and I swear it looked like someone had


    dumped a bucket of ice water over his head! When I left to go to the ceremony, Ash had to go with me,


    of course, so I asked Genesis to sit in the room with you.


    We hadn¡¯t been back long when you woke up.


    Ash was trying he refused because I wasn¡¯t in there...I was talking to Dr.


    Winters.


    That¡¯s when you woke up.¡± Dane shook his head, ¡° We¡¯ve never seen anything like this before.¡± I


    finished my food feeling like I would pop from eating so much.


    ¡°I¡¯m going toy down, are you going to the packhouse tonight?¡± I slowly stood making my way to the


    bedroom.


    ¡°Nope, Ash will let me know if I¡¯m needed, until then I¡¯m with you.¡± I pulled my pants off and crawled


    into bed, opting to sleep in my t-shirt and panties.


    Dane crawled in behind me, wrapping me in his arms, ¡°I love you, babe...you really scared me.¡± I


    smiled inwardly, ¡°I love you too Dane.¡±

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    I sat on the barstool as Dane cooked us breakfast.


    I slept better than everst night and woke up feeling rejuvenated this morning.


    Dane was mouthwatering.


    I couldn¡¯t help but ogle him as he stood there shirtless in front of the stove.


    His pajama pants hanging low enough on his hips to have me daydreaming of other things.


    What I really want for breakfast is his massive...


    ¡°Not yet...¡± Isnapped my eyes up to see Dane smirking at me.


    ¡° What?¡± I was confused.


    Had he been talking to me? ¡°I can not only feel your arousal, but I can smell it.¡± he tapped his nose as


    his eyes zed over me.


    I felt my cheeks burn with embarrassment.


    ¡°And why not?¡± I raised my eyebrows teasingly at him, waiting for his response.


    ¡°You need more rest and I want to check with Dr.


    Winters to make sure it¡¯s okay.¡± He answered honestly.


    I rolled my eyes.


    If this man wasn¡¯t so perfect, I would probably have been upset about him not wanting to be with me.


    Someone started knocking on the front door.


    ¡°I''ll get it,¡± I slid from my seat at the kitchen bar, making my way through the living room.


    there with Ash.


    One look at Ash told me ze must have been giving him a hard time again.


    ¡°Morning Luna,¡± Ash greeted me as I held the door open for them toe in.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± I heard Dane chuckle behind me as Ash and ze made their way inside.


    ze smiled at me, taking his ce next to me, ¡° How do you feel, Luna Holly?¡± ¡°I feel much better


    today, thank you, ze.¡± I led everyone back to the kitchen and Dane finished up the breakfast.


    ¡°So, what are y''all up to today?¡± I questioned Ash.


    He sighed and looked over to ze, then back to me, ¡°We did some early morning training and ze


    here refused to go home until he made sure that you were better, and Dane was with you.¡± He looked


    at his son who sat next to me.


    I saw Dane space out briefly, letting me know he was mind linking someone.


    I have to admit I was a little jealous I couldn¡¯t do that.


    Dane cleared his throat, ¡°ze I need to talk to you.¡± He looked at the little boy, ¡°Yes, Alpha?¡± I could


    tell Dane was trying to find the right words to say, ¡°I know you want to make sure that Luna Holly and


    our pup are okay and safe, but how you are going about it isn¡¯t okay.¡± I guess ze had been causing


    more problems than I realized.


    ze looked down at the floor, ¡°I just want to keep them safe.¡± do that.


    But you are still little, and I will not have you disobeying your mother or father.¡± ze nodded his head


    in understanding, ¡°How about this¡ª! will talk with your mom and dad and Luna Holly, and we cane


    up with a certain time you cane over to check on the pup.¡± His little face lit up, ¡°That would be


    great Alpha!¡± He jumped up and ran to Dane giving him a hug.


    ¡°Alright bud, I need to get you back home.¡± Ash motioned for ze.


    Like every other time, ze ran up to me and whispered to my belly before running out the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had dad start looking into your past,¡± Dane told me as we cuddled up on the couch to watch a


    movie, ¡°Just trying to figure out who your parents might be.¡± I hadn¡¯t thought about my birth parents for


    a long time.


    I used to think about them all the time; wondering who they are and why they gave me up.


    But now it felt as if I needed to know.


    Like they were the key to figuring out so many answers to the questions now popping up.


    I hoped that Zayd would be able toe up with something.


    Dane started a movie, and it didn¡¯t take long for me to doze off.


    I was just sofortable in his arms that I couldn¡¯t helpit.


    /t¡¯s almost time.


    _\wasinthe woods, darkness peeking through the trees.


    I could see the silhouette of a womaninthedistance.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    /williseeyousoon.


    The voice was gentle, familiar even.


    I sat up gasping for air, startling Dane.


    ¡° What happened?¡± he asked as I looked around the room.


    ¡°Was someone here?¡± He looked at me questioningly as he nodded his head, ¡°No, why?¡± Concern


    shed through his eyes as he stared at me, his hand gently caressing the top of mine.


    I took a deep breath as I started to rx again, ¡°I wasin the woods, and it was so dark.


    There was a full moon, and I could see a woman in the distance.


    All she said was it¡¯s almost time and she would see me soon.¡± I looked at Dane, ¡°I don¡¯t know who she


    was, but I wasn¡¯t scared, she seemed familiar somehow.¡± He sat thinking, ¡°Do you feel like going to the


    packhouse? Zayd may have found something, and we can talk to him and mom about you hearing this


    voice.¡± He followed me to the room, sitting on the bed, as I got dressed.


    I swear it¡¯s like my baby bump is growing quickly.


    I slid on a pair of maternity tights and a fitted V-neck long sleeve shirt.


    I was staring at my reflection in the floor-to-ceiling mirror Dane had hanging in our closet.


    How big would I end up getting? Dane¡¯s hands slipped around me, ¡°You are so beautiful,¡± he across my


    skin.


    He stood behind me with both of his hands resting on my growing belly, ¡°I guess I¡¯m ready to go now.¡±


    We walked hand in hand to the packhouse.


    A few people stopped to introduce themselves to me and let me know they hope I feel better.


    Dane led me up the stairs to his office where Zayd and Adria were waiting for us.


    ¡°What¡¯d you find?¡± he asked his dad as we took a seat.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    ¡°What¡¯d you find?¡±


    Dane asked his father as we took a seat. Zayd shook his head solemnly, ¡°Not as much as I would have


    liked to. I''ll tell you what little we found and then I''ll tell you a theory that your mother and I havee


    up with.¡±


    ¡° Sounds good,¡±


    he replied as he wrapped an arm around me. ¡° The day that Holly was born, a younger woman had


    shown up at the hospital, alone. She refused to give her name and paid in cash. Duringbor, she told


    the doctor and nurses she wanted to give the baby up for adoption. It¡¯s a small town, everybody knows


    everybody kind of thing, and no one had ever seen this woman before. After giving birth to a baby girl,


    the woman whispered in the baby''s ear before the nurses took her away. The woman disappeared in


    the middle of the night.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. My heart dropped the more Zayd talked. So not only did my


    mother not want me, but she also made sure there would be no way to find out who she was. Dane


    motioned with his hand for Zayd to continue, ¡° Humans aren¡¯t usually able to leave within hours of


    giving birth to a baby, but this woman did. ording to records, she eyebrows at Dane. ¡°So, she wasn¡¯t


    human. The only ones that can possibly heal that fast after giving birth are werewolves and strong


    ones. Maybe Alpha blood? But why doesn¡¯t Holly have a wolf? Or any of the abilities of a werewolf?¡±


    Dane seemed to be talking more to himself. ¡°What is the theory?¡±


    I questioned, finally finding my voice. Adria looked at me, giving me a small smile, ¡°Well, dear, this is


    going to sound crazy, we know, but during that time the Alpha King¡¯s pregnant mate had disappeared


    without a trace. When she was first reported missing, she was around four months pregnant. Rumor


    has it she was running to save her baby from the Alpha King himself, though he has always denied


    that. What if you are that baby?¡±


    I startedughing as tears streamed down my face. They were all looking at me worriedly. Dane gently


    began wiping away my tears as his other hand tightened around me. ¡°Okay, now I¡¯ve heard it all! I don¡¯t


    know who the Alpha King is, but I can guarantee I¡¯m not royalty of any sort.¡±


    I tried to gain myposure, ¡°Look, I know that y''all are trying to help, but doesn¡¯t that sound like


    reaching just a little bit?¡±


    My emotions were all over the ce at this point. Anger started to build within me. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s say your


    theory is true. What about her I looked at each of them, myughing fit over as anger pulsed through


    my veins. A loud knock on the door startled me, ¡°Come in!¡±


    Dane shouted. Ash came through the door, his face contorted in anger, ¡°What is it, Ash?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Alpha Kain is here with his Beta and his dad.¡±


    Dane jumped up, almost knocking me to the floor. His fist clenched tightly at his sides, ¡°Where?¡±


    he growled through gritted teeth. ¡°Out front.¡±


    Dane grabbed my hand and began pulling me out the door with him before Zayd grabbed his shoulder,


    stopping him, ¡°Remember son, keep your calm. You have to be in control.¡±


    Zayd and Adria headed down the hall in front of us, following Ash out. Dane pulled me close to him,


    inhaling my hair, ¡°Let¡¯s go, babe.¡±


    He seemed to be a little calmer as we walked out the front door. As soon as Kain saw me, he started


    walking toward me, ¡°Holly, it¡¯s time to go home.¡±


    Ash quickly stood in front of me growling, ¡°I wouldn''t.¡±


    he told Kain. Aman I had seen with Kain around town stepped beside him staring at Ash. I could see


    the anger sh through Kain¡¯s eyes, ¡°Alpha Dane, I¡¯m here to get what belongs to me.¡±


    his eyes never left me. ¡°Sorry Alpha Kain, but there is nothing here that belongs to you,¡±


    Dane replied calmly. And then Kain saw it. escaped his throat, ¡°You marked her? She wasn¡¯t yours to


    mark.¡±


    His eyes now left me to stare at Dane, ¡°She¡¯s my mate, so yes, I marked her. And youcannot own


    aperson, Kain.¡±


    I noticed the hint of sarcasm in Dane¡¯s voice. Without warning, the man standing next to Kain lunged at


    Ash, shifting in mid-air and knocking him to the ground. Everything around me seemed to be happening


    so fast. Dane pushed me back hard as Adria grabbed my arm. In one step, Dane no longer stood on


    the porch but in his ce, a huge light grey wolf stood. He had small patches of ck on each ear tip.


    The grey wolf was facing off with a much smaller, dark brown wolf. I could faintly hear Adria yelling for


    me to go inside as other wolves came from all directions, circling the house. The only men still standing


    as humans were Zayd and who I assumed was Kain¡¯s father. ¡°You know you will lose this, ¡±


    Zayd warned them. I felt like I was frozen in ce, and everything was in slow motion. I looked around


    me, the wolf that had tried to attack Ash was pinned on the ground by arge tan wolf. Though so far,


    the light grey wolf towered over all the others. I had never seen a werewolf. The whole time I had been


    here, I hadn¡¯t seen one. I should have been scared but I wasn¡¯t. snarling. Dane didn¡¯t back down


    though, in fact, it looked like he...smiled? I couldn¡¯t be sure, but I swear if a wolf could smile, Dane¡¯s


    just did. The urge to protect Dane was back and stronger than before. I tried to step next to him, but


    something was holding me back. I spun around and found Adria with a death grip on my wrist. Her


    eyes, which were normally dark blue, were now swirling dangerously with silver. Ash still had the wolf


    pinned to the ground; I could now see asmall amount of blood running down the other wolf''s neck


    where Ash¡¯s teeth seemed to have broken the skin. Dane was still standing off with Kain, waiting for


    Kain to make a move. Kain¡¯s father had been creeping closer to the porch as he thought no one was


    watching him. Zayd stood next to Dane as he leaned on his cane. I could tell he was mind linking Dane,


    probably trying to tell him to calm down. Kain¡¯s father saw an opening and lunged toward me, ¡°Zayd!!¡±


    Adria yelled as she spun me behind her in one swift motion.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Zayd had moved faster than I ever had seen him before, his cane flying off the porch, catching Kain¡¯s


    father in the air and mming him to the ground hard, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. I may not be as good


    as I used to be, but I¡¯ll still rip your throat out.¡±


    he growled down at him.


    The look on Kain¡¯s father¡¯s face was priceless.


    He definitely wasn¡¯t expecting Zayd to be the one to get him.


    I watched in shock as Dane shifted back into ahuman, naked as the day he was born.


    ¡°Leave now Kain or all three of y''all will be killed,¡±


    Dane waited patiently for Kain to make his decision.


    After several long seconds, Kain shifted as well, stepping sideways so he could see me once again.


    His eyes scanned over me, making me feel uneasy.


    ¡°You can have the w***e; I just want my pup.¡±


    Dane reared back punching Kain¡¯s face, busting his mouth and nose in one hit.


    Blood poured down Kain¡¯s face as he stumbled back trying to regain his bnce.


    He turned and started walking away, and Dane gave the order for Ash and Zayd to let the others up.


    ¡°I promise I will be back for my pup,¡±


    Kain yelled over his shoulder as they all shifted and ran off.


    happened.


    Yes, I had been told werewolves were real, but I hadn¡¯t actually seen any until now.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Zayd, even though he walks with a cane, took down Kain¡¯s dad so easily.


    Ash had pinned down the man that had lunged first.


    And Dane...oh my god...I was so turned on right now.


    I never had someone defend me like he just did and damn did he look sexy doing it! His wolf is


    absolutely gorgeous too, and he was so much bigger than everyone else¡¯s.


    I was only half aware of everyone talking around me.


    My emotions were running wild as my legs began to feel weak.


    The realization of what was going to happen hit me.


    I felt Dane¡¯s arms wrap around me, lifting me up, ¡°Kain¡¯s going to take my baby.¡±


    I whispered, trying to keep the tears at bay.


    Dane started walking, as I cried into his chest.


    I didn¡¯t even realize we were at home until heid me down in the bed.


    ¡°1 promise you, babe, I will never let him get to you or My daughter.¡±


    He pulled me close to him as he tried to calm me.


    ¡°


    He''ll start another fight with you...oh my god your mom and dad?!¡±


    I shot up from the bed, Dane following after me.


    ¡°Are they okay?! Your dad, Dane! He moved so fast! Did he get hurt?¡±


    worry flooded my brain.


    ¡°And Ash! Did that guy hurt him? Is he okay??¡±


    I started walking to the front door.


    him, ¡°Everyone is fine.


    Breath babe.¡±


    He nted a soft kiss on my lips and smiled, ¡°Not one of us even had a scratch.¡±


    I looked at him, reying the events, ¡°Your wolf...it was amazing seeing your wolf.¡±


    I whispered.


    Dane led me back to the bedroom, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see him for the first time like that.


    I wanted to show you when it was just us two.


    I hope you weren¡¯t scared.¡±


    He pulled the sheet over me as he sat on the side of the bed.


    Only then did it register he was still naked.


    My face blushed as heat rushed between my legs.


    ¡°No...


    no ma¡¯am...you need to rest.


    That whole ordeal was more stress that you didn¡¯t need.¡±


    He quickly stood and made his way to the closet pulling a pair of sweatpants on.


    ¡°Youy here and rx while I go make us something to eat.¡±


    He bent down letting his lips find mine.


    I slid my arms around his neck as I deepened the kiss.


    Dane groaned as he pulled away, ¡°I love you and I want you, but you have to wait until we get the okay


    from the doctor.


    I''ll call him overter.¡±


    He left me lying there ¡®to rest¡¯ while he went to cook.


    I have more questions now than I did before.


    Who is the Alpha King and why would his mate, my mother, feel the need to protect me from him? Are


    they royalty or something? Would and what does he n to do? I won¡¯t let him get my baby.


    He will have to kill me, which I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t have any problem doing.


    I wonder what changed his mind about this baby.


    He didn¡¯t want it before.


    My mind raced as the aroma of bacon filled the house, causing my stomach to growl.


    The bedroom door opened, and Dane stuck his head in, ¡°There is someone here to see you,¡±


    he smiled at me.


    Before I could even think about getting up, I saw a little blonde-haired, blue-eyed ze pushing his


    way past Dane¡¯s legs.


    He ran straight to the side of the bed, ¡°Luna Holly, are you okay?¡±


    he asked innocently.


    I nodded my head, ¡°Yes, I am fine ze.¡±


    This kid was beyond adorable and if he really was my daughter''s mate, then I had no worries about her


    being protected and taken care of.


    He rested his little head on my belly and began whispering.


    For a five-year-old, ze was on the tall side, to say the least, though Ash wasn¡¯t short by any means.


    ¡°Who brought you over?¡±


    I questioned him.


    He turned his head to face me but left it resting on my belly, ¡°My dad did.


    Mom said she was going toeter to see you, but I needed to check on you.¡±


    I smiled at him.


    I wonder how he knew anything had happened.


    Ash appeared in the doorway, ¡°Hi Luna, how are ¡°I¡¯m fine thanks.


    I should be the one asking you how you are?!¡±


    Ash shook his head, grinning, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine.


    I¡¯ve told you we like a good fight around here, and that was a far cry from a good fight.


    The Oakwood Pack has always been weak.


    Their egos are huge though.¡±


    Heughed.


    ¡°


    Alright, ze, it¡¯s time to go.


    Luna Holly is about to eat.¡±


    He held his hand out, waiting for ze.


    ze kissed my belly gently, ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    He stood running to his dad, ¡°Bye Luna Holly,¡±


    I heard him say as they walked out the door.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Dane walked into the room smiling as he carried a tray of food.


    ¡°I could havee in there and ate at the table,¡±


    I told him, feeling a little guilty.


    He shook his head as he ced the tray on myp, ¡°Why would you do that when I am perfectly


    capable of bringing it to you?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help the guilty feeling that seemed to settle in the pit of my stomach.


    I tried to hold back tears as I started picking at the food, ¡°Talk to me, ¡±


    he said softly.


    I did my best to swallow the lump forming in my throat, ¡°This is my fault.


    You didn¡¯t have any problems until I showed up and now y''all are being threatened by another pack.


    You just handled Kain and his family and now you are cooking and waiting on me hand and foot...I


    should be doing this for you.¡±


    By this point, the flood gates had opened.


    Dane pulled me to sit in hisp as his hands snaked around my waist, ¡°You have done nothing wrong.


    I love having someone to wait on hand and foot.


    I handled Kain because that is my job and even if it wasn¡¯t, I still would have done it, and just so you


    know, the Oakwood Pack isn¡¯t the first pack that we have fought.


    Though I think they will be the He always knew what to say to calm me down, except this time I still


    couldn¡¯t shake this nagging feeling.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if it was just because Kain said he would be back or if it was something else altogether.


    I ate as much of the meal as I could, thanking Dane a million times for everything he has done for me.


    ¡°Babe, I have something I need to take care of, Ash will be with me.


    It shouldn¡¯t take long, but mom is going toe over.


    You rest and I will talk to the doctor before Ie home.


    Love you.¡±


    He pulled the nkets over me before kissing me on the forehead.


    ¡°What do you have to do?¡±


    I questioned, finding it a little odd at how vague he was.


    He looked everywhere but at me before answering, ¡°Just some pack stuff, shouldn¡¯t take long.¡±


    Somehow, I knew he wasn¡¯t beingpletely honest with me.


    I narrowed my eyes at him as I heard his mom announce herself as she came through the front door.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to N.


    See if I can get some answers from her.


    She was the one that told Kain you were here.


    We don¡¯t know how she knew he was looking for you though.¡±


    I nodded and rolled over, letting sleep overtake me.


    Darkness.


    I looked around realizing I was in the woods again.


    The only light from the full moon peeking through the tops of dreaming, but it felt so real.


    It was just the same dream, right? I started walking with no idea where I was heading when I heard it.


    /wilf see you scon.I spun around in circles trying to find who was talking.


    A sound to my left had me turning again.


    A wolf stood behind the trees, its bright blue eyes staring straight at me.


    The wolf let out a loud bark, scaring me.


    I screamed as I fell back, my eyes popped open asI sat up in bed breathing hard.


    The bedroom door bounced off the wall as Adria came running into the room frantically.


    ¡°Holly!¡±


    she spun around checking the room before sitting next to me.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    I began telling her about my dream, and how it was not the first time I had had it.


    Adria looked shocked, to say the least.


    Her face seemed to pale as her eyes grew wide.


    ¡°Adria, what is it? Please tell me what it means.¡±


    I begged her.


    I could tell by her reaction that she knew something.


    ¡°We''ll talk when Dane gets home dear.¡±


    She stood to leave the room, ¡°Is there anything you need?¡±


    I shook my head as Iid back down.


    Why did she react that way when I told her about my dreams, and why did we have to wait for Dane?


    Couldn¡¯t she just tell me right now and then we could tell Der? Having to wait made me nervous.


    I decided I would take a shower to try to sleep again right now.


    I couldn¡¯t get my mind to shut off.


    I made my way to the bathroom and turned the hot water on, letting the bathroom fill with steam.


    I stepped in front of the mirror while I waited for the water to warm up, a little surprised to see how fast


    my belly was growing.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how normal this was.


    I could see a major difference today.


    The hot water rolling down my back seemed to rx my tense muscles some.


    ¡°I¡¯m home babe,¡±


    I heard Dane¡¯s gruff voice.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how long I had been in there, but I felt a little better.


    I shut the water off and stepped out to find Dane waiting for me with a warm towel to wrap me in.


    His eyebrows shot up in surprise, ¡°What?¡±


    I asked him as I quickly grabbed the towel from his outstretched hands.


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    He tried to lie.


    I gave him a pointed look, ¡°It¡¯s just that you are showing a lot more than I realized.


    You are absolutely beautiful though.¡±


    He followed me from the bathroom and sat on the bed as I dug through my clothes, trying to decide


    what to put on.


    ¡°I noticed that too when I was getting in the shower.


    Is it normal?¡±


    I just grabbed one of Dane¡¯s t-shirts and slipped it on as I turned to face him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a hundred percent sure, but we will go see Dr.


    Winters for you in the living room.¡±


    Now I am worried.


    He knew if this was normal or not, or at least I felt like he should know.


    I slipped on some sweatpants after trying to find a pair of jeans that fit me and failing.


    Dane led me to the clinic, letting me know that Dr.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Winters was already waiting for us.


    The same nurse fromst time walked us back to the room, where Dr.


    Winters was indeed already waiting for us, ¡°Alpha, you said it was important?¡±


    he questioned before he looked at me.


    His eyes widened, ¡°I see.¡±


    He muttered as he motioned for me to sit down.


    ¡°You should not be showing like this.¡±


    he pulled a machine to the side of a bed as he spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s do an ultrasound and see what¡¯s going


    on.¡±


    I pulled the hem of Dane¡¯s t-shirt up and Dr.


    Winters poured a little jelly on my baby bump before moving the wand across it.


    After a few minutes, Dane spoke up, ¡°Well...¡±


    ¡°It seems the pup is growing twice as fast as normal.


    I really am not sure why though, Alpha.


    Everything seems to be okay though.


    All vitals are great.


    At this rate, I would say she will give birth within a month.¡±


    My breath hitched at his words.


    I wasn¡¯t ready, I still didn¡¯t even have a room set up for back.


    We haven¡¯t even talked about that yet.


    My mind started racing again as Dane kissed me.


    His soft lips on mine brought me out of my own thoughts.


    I rxed into his touch, nipping his bottom lip as I deepened the kiss.


    Dr.


    Winters cleared his throat, ¡°I think it''s best if you spend the rest of the pregnancy onplete bed rest.


    As far as checkups go, I think it is best toe in every three days, orl can have everything I will need


    brought to your house to do it there.


    Whatever you would rather do, Alpha.¡±


    He looked at Dane waiting for an answer.


    Dane was grinning ear to ear like a kid in a candy shop, ¡°I''ll send Gamma Colby over, and he will help


    you get what you need carried to our house.¡±


    Dane helped me stand up and then quickly lifted me in his arms, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I sighed.


    ¡°Bed rest.


    I will carry you home.¡±


    He was still smiling as he bent down, kissing me gently.


    Dane was beaming with excitement the whole way home, ¡°Did your mom talk to you?¡±


    I asked him as he walked.


    He nodded but didn¡¯t look down at me, ¡°She is now convinced that you are most definitely the daughter


    of the Alpha King.


    Said that rumors have it a witch was used to suppress the wolf until the girl turned 25.¡±


    He chuckled a little, ¡°When do you turn 25?¡±


    his brows scrunched together.


    ¡° I need you to make a list of everything you want for our pup so I can get it bought.


    I know the basics, like a crib, but just make me alist.


    I can¡¯t wait to meet our daughter.¡±


    His excitement was contagious and caused me to get just as excited.


    Dane carried me through the door and sat me down on the couch.


    ¡°So do you believe what your mom said?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder now if it could be true.


    I mean nothing was making any sense.


    He had quickly changed the subject earlier after I told him when my birthday was.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know.¡±


    He plopped down on the couch next to me with a bag of chips and two cups of tea.


    It didn¡¯t look like I would be getting him to talk about it tonight.


    ¡°What about N? Find anything out from her.¡±


    His jaw clenched at my words, ¡°No, nothing useful anyway.¡±


    He slid his arm around my shoulders as he began flipping through t.v.


    channels.


    Aloud knock on the door startled us both, ¡°LUNA HOLLY!¡±


    we heard a small voice yell at the door.


    Dane opened the door to find little ze standing on our front porch by himself.


    ¡°What are you doing, ze?¡±


    Dane asked him as he led him to the living room.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    ze ran straight to me, seemingly out of breath.


    ¡°ze what is it?¡±


    I questioned the little boy.


    ¡°Something isn¡¯t right.¡±


    He stated as he stood in front of me with wide eyes.


    I looked at Dane, confused, who shook his head.


    Dane sat on the couch next to me, ¡°Alright ze, I need you to exin a little more.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but notice how good Dane was with ze.


    He was so patient with him and never disregarded him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Alpha,¡±


    he said as he bowed his head, ¡°I just had this overwhelming feeling something bad is about to happen


    and I needed to be here.¡±


    ze seemed a little confused himself.


    I noticed Dane¡¯s eyes ze over briefly before he stood to his feet, ¡°ze you stay here with Holly.


    I''ll be back.¡±


    I sat up straight on the edge of the couch, ¡°What?! What¡¯s going on Dane!¡±


    He was already rushing out the door, ¡° Colby will be right outside the door.


    Someone is at the border.


    ¡±


    Without another word, he was gone.


    I sat staring at the door trying to figure out what the hell that meant, as ze started pacing the floor.


    I had never seen a kid do that before, not one as young as him.


    ¡°So, ze, how has your training been going?¡±


    I tried to distract both of us.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I could tell he was bulkingtely.


    ¡°It¡¯s going great Luna,¡±


    his eyes lit up with excitement, ¡°I can¡¯t take my dad down yet, but one day I will get there.¡±


    He seemed excited at this thought.


    The room fell silent again as ze looked out the window.


    The time seemed to drag.


    I knew Dane hadn''t been gone long, but it seemed like hours as I sat and waited.


    I hoped everything was okay.


    ze groaned as he walked away from his spot in front of the window, taking a seat on the couch.


    Soon after, there was a knock on the front door before it opened, revealing a fuming, Genesis.


    ¡°ze Price!¡±


    she shouted as she came through the door, ¡°The next time you leave without telling me I swear to you


    now, you will regret it!¡±


    She made her way into the living room, ¡°Luna Holly,¡±


    she bowed her head at me as she sat down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for him...¡±


    she motioned at ze.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡±


    I told her with a smile, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on?¡±


    She looked down at the floor, ¡°Some.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to look at me.


    I narrowed my eyes at her.


    I was getting tired of being left in the dark about everything.


    ¡°Tell me what you know,¡±


    I said as sternly as I could.


    Genesis fidgeted in her seat a little, ¡° Alpha Dane would probably rather talk to you himself about it.


    anything when I told her about my dreams...even though I could tell they meant something.


    She had pretty much told me the same thing¡ªwait for Dane.


    ¡°?¡¯m not waiting for Dane to decide to tell me.


    If you know what is going on, then you need to tell me right now.¡±


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t be mad at her, but it was hard not to.


    After several moments, Genesis finally started talking, ¡°I don¡¯t know a lot.


    Just that a woman had shown up at the border.


    She waited there to talk to Alpha Dane.


    I¡¯m not sure who she is or what she wanted, but I know it had something to do with you.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to think about this.


    Part of me was furious at Dane and part of me was terrified.


    I couldn¡¯t think of any female that woulde looking for me here.


    I stood up and began pacing, not able to sit still any longer.


    ¡°You should be resting.


    Didn¡¯t Dr.


    Winters tell you bedrest?¡±


    she questioned, still keeping her eyes down.


    Rest? How was I supposed to rx or rest? ¡°Do you want to watch some cartoons with me?¡±


    ze brought me out of my thoughts, ¡°When I¡¯m upset, I like to watch cartoons, maybe it will help you


    too.¡±


    A smile crept on my face as I sat back down on the couch and Genesis turned ze zoned out on the


    kid show Genesis turned on and it gave me the chance to question her some more, ¡°Do you know


    anything else?¡±


    She looked at me this time and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t, sorry.¡±


    I sighed knowing now I would have to get Dane to tell me what was going on.


    A breeze blew through the room as Dane and Ash walked through the door, ¡° Well speak of the devil.¡±


    Ash smirked at myment, but Dane¡¯s face stayed stoic.


    Ash cleared his throat, ¡°Let¡¯s go y''all.¡±


    Genesis stood and grabbed ze¡¯s hand, pulling him to the door.


    He started whining, not wanting to leave yet, and Dane let out alow growl, shocking even me.


    ¡°Stop behaving like that with your parents!¡±


    he told ze.


    Without any more fuss, they left, leaving us alone.


    Dane walked to the kitchen and came back with two bottles of water, handing one to me as he sat


    down.


    I wanted him to tell me who that was and what she wanted; I wanted him to tell me without having to


    question him.


    I could feel my anger starting to build as I sat waiting.


    I had finally had enough.


    ¡°Who was she?!¡±


    I questioned a little louder than I intended to.


    Dane looked at me as he sighed, reaching for my hand, ¡°How about you rest for a little bit and then we


    can talk about it over dinner.¡±


    That was it.


    I had finally reached my boiling point.


    ¡°No! I¡¯m tired of you not telling me anything! I know she was here because of me, so just tell me!!¡±


    I shouted at him.


    He nodded his head slowly before locking eyes with me, ¡°She¡¯s your mother,¡±


    he whispered.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    I sat in shock at his words.


    Dane¡¯s thumb gently caressed the top of my hand as he waited for my reaction.


    ¡°Is she still here? How do you know for sure that she is my mother?¡±


    The questions began flooding out of me as my mind raced.


    Dane sighed as he pulled me close to him, I¡¯m sure in an attempt to calm me down some.


    I pushed away from him, ¡°You didn¡¯t think you should havee to get me or brought her here to meet


    me?¡±


    There were so many emotions running through me that I wasn¡¯t sure what I felt.


    Anger seemed to be the most prominent though.


    ¡°Is she still here Dane!?¡±


    I shouted at him as I stood up.


    He followed, ¡°No.


    She left, but she said she would return tomorrow.


    She wanted to talk to me first.


    She said it was something she needed to do before she saw you.


    I don¡¯t know why, and she didn¡¯t exin anything to me.


    She just asked me a few questions before arranging to meet tomorrow morning.¡±


    I still seemed to be having a hard time wrapping my mind around all this.


    ¡°But how do you know she really was my mother?¡±


    I asked a little softer.


    A smile spread on his face, ¡°Because she looks just like you except for her eye color and chocte


    brown hair, the same body build, everything.¡±


    I sat back down on the couch, ¡°She didn¡¯t tell you anything though?¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand why she would show up and not say anything.


    Not even want to see me yet.


    ¡°Her name is Tatiana Sparks, and she is the missing mate of the Alpha King.


    ¡±


    His eyes studied me as the news set in.


    ¡°So, the rumors are true?¡±


    I whispered in disbelief.


    ¡° Seems that way,¡±


    he chuckled.


    My eyes shot up to meet his.


    ¡° This isn¡¯t funny Dane,¡±


    I could feel my anger starting to build again.


    It seemed liketely I was either crying or pissed off.


    He lifted his hands in surrender, ¡°lI know babe, I¡¯m just surprised, is all.


    I didn¡¯t really believe any of the rumors, let alone that you were a key yer in them.¡±


    He kissed my forehead as his arms wrapped around me.


    I rxed in his warmth, in the protection I felt from him.


    I tilted my head up and let my lips crash into his.


    My hands snaked around his neck as I moved to straddle him.


    I melted into his touch, not wanting him to stop.


    But of course, he did.


    I groaned as he pulled away, breaking the kiss, ¡°I want to babe, I do, but you''re supposed to be on bed


    rest.¡±


    I let my head fall to his shoulder as I cuddled up against him.


    Asmall smile crept across my face as I realized things Ican still do for him.


    I gently started cing kisses on his neck as I let my hands travel all over his body.


    I sat up as I tried to pull his shirt over his head, ¡°We can¡¯t Holly,¡±


    I could tell he was struggling.


    ¡°I know.


    Now strip.¡±


    I told him as I stood up.


    He did as I asked, but I could see the confusion on his face.


    I pushed him back, making him fall back on the couch as I dropped to my knees.


    ¡°f**k¡±


    he gasped when he realized what I was going to do.


    I softly stroked his member, letting my thumb glide over the tip that was glistening with precum.


    I ced light kisses from the tip to the base as my other hand cupped him.


    ¡°Babe, wait, you don¡¯t need to do this.¡±


    he was already getting breathless.


    I didn¡¯t bother to respond to him, instead, I took him in my mouth.


    ¡°Shit...Holly!¡±


    he groaned.


    I felt his hand as it tangled in my hair and I began bobbing my head up and down, moaning against


    him.


    Every time I woulde up to the tip, I would let my tongue circle around.


    His hips started bucking slightly the faster I went, ¡°Look at me babe,¡±


    hemanded gruffly.


    I happily obliged, peeking through myshes at him.


    He groaned and tried to pull out, but I sped up my pace instead, wanting to taste him.


    ¡°Shiitt...¡±


    he moaned out as he unloaded in my mouth.


    I pulled me off the floor to sit in hisp once he hade down from his high some.


    He kissed me deeply, ¡°I love you, babe.¡±


    I woke up in our bed the next morning alone.


    Dane must have carried me to bed at some pointst night.


    I really didn¡¯t want to get up, but I was starving.


    As I pulled on some clothes, I could hear Dane talking to someone in the other room.


    ¡°Please, make yourself at home.¡±


    I strained my ears, trying to figure out who he could be talking to.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    A woman replied.


    I knew that voice.


    How did I know that voice though? I tried to pull on a pair of tennis shoes and finally gave up.


    My belly was getting huge.


    Growing rapidly daily.


    I sighed and walked down the hall to the living room as the smell of bacon wafted through the air.


    I came to a stop when I rounded the corner and saw a woman sitting on the couch.


    It was her, and we did look just alike.


    She smiled as soon as she saw me but made no attempt to approach me.


    I felt Dane walk up beside me as one arm rested gently on my waist, ¡° Babe, this is Tatiana Sparks.


    I decided it would be better for her toe over here to talk.¡±


    He motioned toward thedy.


    ¡°Hello Holly,¡±


    she smiled, snapping me out of my daze.


    That voice.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I know that damn voice.


    But where have I heard it?

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Dane led me to sit down, my eyes staying glued to Tatiana.


    She felt familiar.


    ¡°Why now?¡±


    I questioned as I sat down next to Dane.


    She shook her head and smirked, ¡°I figured that would be your first question.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows expectantly at her.


    ¡°Il always nned to talk to you before you turned 25 to exin what was going to happen.


    Though I will say...¡±


    she motioned at my ever-growing baby bump, ¡°this did kind of put a twist on the original n.


    No worries though, I have powerful friends.¡±


    She winked at me.


    I furrowed my brows until it dawned on me, ¡°You did this?! You are the reason my baby is growing so


    fast?¡±


    I felt Dane tense next to me, ¡°Did you onlye to tell her that you have done something to mess with


    her pregnancy?¡±


    She sighed as she stood up.


    Dane followed, cing himself between the two of us.


    ¡°I would never hurt her, but I love how protective you are of her.


    Kain was worthless and his pack would not be strong enough for what¡¯s toe.¡±


    How the hell does she know about Kain? ¡°Okay...you need to start talking,¡±


    I stated bluntly, bay window, gazing out before clearing her throat, ¡°I¡¯m, technically, the Alpha Queen.


    My mate, your father, is Alpha King Apollo.


    I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of him.¡±


    she chuckled, though it seemed forced.


    She turned around to face us, ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors, but I¡¯ve never met him personally.¡±


    Dane answered when she continued staring silently.


    ¡°Well, unfortunately, most of the rumors are true.


    He¡¯s evil.


    He¡¯s cold-hearted and ruthless.


    Though my leaving has weakened him some and, from what we can see, it¡¯s made him more...


    unhinged.¡±


    She made her way back to the couch and took her seat.


    ¡°Apollo wasn¡¯t really nice to me while we were together, but that isn¡¯t why I left.


    I left to save you...you will be his downfall and he knew that.¡±


    her face scrunched as though what she was saying physically pained her.


    ¡°Why would you need to save me and how would I be his downfall? I need you to exin.¡±


    She stared at her fingers as she yed with her fingers in herp, ¡°A year after mating with Apollo, a


    seer showed up at the borders.


    She warned him that his female child would be his downfall.


    That she would bring an end to his rule and, in turn, his life.


    Of course, Apolloughed at the old woman before having her killed, telling her it would be a taking a


    deep breath, ¡°no one dared mention that day or seer again after that.


    We found out about three months after that I was expecting.


    I was beyond myself.


    I finally would have someone to love and love me back.


    Apollo was happy, at first, until we found out you were a girl.¡±


    She scoffed as she thought back, and I saw a tear slip down her cheek before she quickly wiped it


    away.


    ¡°He began avoiding me and I was beginning to hear people talk.


    One day, I stood outside his office.


    I had finally decided to confront him about what I was hearing.


    As I approached the door, I heard him talking to his Beta, telling him the n.


    He would kill you as soon as you were born and tell me that there wereplications.


    They were nning out all the details, making sure there was no way for anyone to find out what really


    happened.


    That night I ran.


    I had some powerful friends that I hoped would be willing to help me, and thankfully they did.


    I¡¯ve always watched you froma distance, made sure you were safe, even though you never knew.¡±


    More tears escaped her eyes, though she didn¡¯t try to dry them this time.


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    What could I say to that? I couldn¡¯t be mad at her for doing what she could her.


    ¡°I will see you soon,¡±


    she whispered.


    My eyes widened, ¡° Oh my god! My dreams!!¡±


    She smiled at me as she shook her head.


    ¡°This is who you¡¯ve been having dreams about?¡±


    Dane questioned.


    Tatiana giggled, ¡°Yes and no.


    My voice, yes.


    But the dreams were to try and warn her of what was toe.


    That is actually why I am here now.


    You need to prepare.¡±


    We sat talking to her most of the day.


    I found out that my birthday is during a full moon, and not only will I turn 25, but! will turn into a wolf for


    the first time.


    That¡¯s not scary or anything.


    She couldn¡¯t exin ze though, said she had nothing to do with that.


    ording to Tatiana, after I turn for the first time, Apollo will be able to sense me, and he will hunt me


    down.


    Dane had jumped to his feet fuming when she said that.


    He swore that he didn¡¯t care if it was the Alpha King, he would allow no one to kill me.


    It made my heart swell to know I had someone like him fighting on my side.


    When Dane left with Tatiana, I spread out on the couch exhausted.


    Not physically but mentally.


    My brain felt like it was going to explode with all the news I found out today.


    I closed my eyes, just wanting to rest for a few minutes, but ended up falling asleep.


    I woke briefly as Dane carried me to our bed and pulled me close to him, kissing me deeply before


    dozing back off.


    A pain shot through me, causing me to scream out.


    Dane jumped from bed half asleep.


    I screamed and tried to curl up as another stabbing pain ripped through my body.


    ¡°Babe, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s happening?¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I looked at Dane, unable to speak as I doubled over screaming again.


    Dane carefully lifted me as he ran out the front door with me in his arms.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Dr. Winters was waiting for us when we arrived, leading Dane to a room down the long hallway. The


    pain was excruciating. I had heard how painfulbor was, but I never imagined it could be this bad. I


    felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe every time a contraction started. Dr. Winters began examining me as soon as


    Dane hadid me down on the bed. ¡°It¡¯s time,¡±


    he looked up at me, ¡°


    when the next contraction starts, I need you to take a deep breath and push as hard as you can.¡±


    With the next contraction, I started pushing, squeezing Dane¡¯s hand as I screamed. I wasn¡¯t sure how


    long I had been pushing but it felt like hours, and I was exhausted. The pain was almost unbearable. ¡°I


    can¡¯t do this anymore,¡±


    I looked at Dane. He brushed the hair from my face before cing a kiss on my forehead, ¡°You can do


    this babe. You¡¯re almost done.¡±


    With a deep breath, I began pushing again. ¡°One more time Luna,¡±


    Dr. Winters said encouragingly. I squeezed Dane¡¯s hand as another contraction started. Within


    minutes, the small room filled with the sweet cry of my baby. ¡°It¡¯s a girl!¡±


    Dr. Winters grinned as he held up my daughter. No, our to me. ¡°She¡¯s beautiful and looks just like you,


    babe.¡±


    Dane slowly ran one finger along her cheek. She did look like me. I was amazed at the amount of


    chocte brown hair covering her small head. Her bright green eyes stared into mine. I had never felt


    so much love for one person before. The nurse walked up to the side of my bed, reaching her arms out,


    ¡°Luna, we need to examine her real quick, and then she will be all yours.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to hand her to this woman. She seemed nice enough, but Kain¡¯s words started ying in


    my head. Then I thought of how N had been talking to Kain, working with him. What if this woman


    was doing the same and she handed my daughter over to him? ¡°Pll go with them. I promise she will be


    safe.¡±


    Dane whispered to me, never taking his eyes off the precious little girl lying in my arms. I reluctantly


    handed her to the nurse and watched as Dane left the room with them. As silence filled the room, I


    started to doze off. Exhaustion slowly taking over. A small knock on the door had me wide awake,


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    I hollered. The door opened slowly as Genesis and Adria walked in grinning. Adria quickly went into


    mother mode, ¡°How do you feel dear?¡±


    she questioned as she gave me a hug. ¡°Your food I chuckled lightly, ¡°I¡¯m fine thanks. I¡¯m just so tired,


    but the pain isn¡¯t as bad now as it was duringbor.¡±


    I joked with her. Her lips formed a tight line, ¡°Genesis, go find Dr. Winters and have him bring


    something for her pain. He knows she doesn¡¯t have a wolf, so her healing will be much slower than


    ours and her pain tolerance isn¡¯t like ours either.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Genesis quickly nodded and made her way out the door. ¡°Really, it¡¯s okay. I can wait for the nurse to


    come back.¡±


    Adria shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s no problem. You just gave birth. The least they could do is give you


    some pain medicine.¡±


    Ayoung girl knocked on the door carrying an assortment of food, with Dain following in the room behind


    her. He had a small pink bundle in his arms. I reached my arms out ready to have my baby back in my


    arms. He carefully handed her to me, ¡°There is a very impatient little boy waiting to see her...¡±


    he chuckled lightly, ¡°Do you have any names picked out?¡±


    I hadn¡¯t even thought of names much...I mean I had a few that I liked, but I hadn¡¯t decided on one yet.


    ¡°I really like the name, Kyra. What do you think?¡±


    I asked Dane, quietly afraid of waking her up. She looked so peaceful sleeping. ¡°


    Kyra ck....¡±


    Dane whispered his eyes, never leaving her. I raise her as his own, but I guess I hadn¡¯t thought about


    herst name. My heart swelled with love. He wanted her to have hisst name. ¡°I think it sounds


    perfect.¡±


    I smiled at him. ¡°Me too ...¡±


    he leaned over, giving me a light kiss. ..Dr. Winters interrupted as he entered the room, ¡°Luna Holly, I


    have some pain medication for you. My apologies it wasn¡¯t brought in sooner.¡±


    He handed me two small pills that I quickly took. Dane didn¡¯t speak to him, just watched him closely. I


    could tell there was something Dane wasn¡¯t telling me. The way he stared at the doctor had me a little


    concerned. Dr. Winters didn¡¯t stay in the room long after giving me my medicine and checking my


    vitals. ¡°Do you feel up for visitors?¡±


    Adria asked and I noticed Genesis standing next to her. ¡°Just two more?¡±


    Genesis smiled at me, ¡°And I promise we won¡¯t be long.¡±


    I knew who she was talking about. Ash and ze. I nodded my head, giving her the okay to bring them


    in. Dane helped me to sit up more in bed before they came in. ze was the first one through the door.


    Though he was running, he was very quiet. ¡°


    Hello, Luna Holly.¡±


    He whispered as he reached the side of the bed. ¡°Hello, ze. Are you ready to meet our daughter?¡±


    I looked at Dane who was grinning just as much as ze was. to be very gentle, okay?¡±


    ze looked at Dane as if he had grown three heads, ¡°Alpha, I will always be gentle with her.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help theugh that escaped me. Dane sat him down beside me on the bed and I adjusted


    Kyra so he could see her. I didn¡¯t think his smile could get any bigger, but it did. ¡°She¡¯s perfect. What¡¯s


    her name?¡±


    he asked softly as he held her little hand. ¡°Kyra ck,¡±


    Dane spoke up proudly before I could answer. ¡°Congrattions Alpha!¡±


    Ash pulled Dane in fora hug, ¡°Wee to parenthood...¡±


    Dane smiled and thanked him. ¡°ze, we need to leave now. Luna Holly and Kyra need to rest okay.


    We''ll see them tomorrow.¡±


    Genesis tried to help ze off the bed, but he didn¡¯t budge. He looked at the three adults standing


    behind him, ¡°Alpha Dane...¡±


    he whispered softly, ¡°something is going to happen. I know it. Please don¡¯t make me leave. I need to


    protect Kyra.¡±


    He looked as if he was going to cry. I¡¯m sure my face looked just like the others... surprised. ¡°What do


    you mean?¡±


    I asked ze as fear started creeping through my veins. His blonde hair bounced as he shook his


    head, ¡°I don¡¯t know Luna, but I feel it. Something is going to happen soon. Please don¡¯t make me


    leave.¡±


    Now he was begging me, his eyes clearly showed how worried he was. I noticed Dane and Ash


    exchanged a few looks, ¡°We will sleep in the waiting room. Is that okay, ze?¡±


    Ash asked him, trying topromise with him. ze looked back down at Kyra and leaned closer to


    her, ¡°I''ll be right outside, okay? I¡¯ll keep you safe.¡±


    ze gave me a quick hug before jumping off the bed and leaving with his parents. My anxiety was


    steadily growing. ¡°Dane...you have precautions in ce, right?¡±


    Adria asked her son. He only responded with a nod of his head, though he seemed lost in deep


    thought. I knew there was something he wasn¡¯t telling me.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Zayd and AdrIa drove us home from the hospItal.


    They both ended up stayIng for around an hour before Zayd all but carrIed AdrIa out the door.


    She Is already the best grandmother a chIld could ask for, and so helpful already.


    Dane Is so proud to call hImself dad.


    I stIll can¡¯t belIeve how easIly they have epted Kyra Into theIr hearts, and I am so thankful for that.


    Kyra does seem to prefer Dane over me though.


    Isat on the couch cuddlIng Kyra as Dane warmed up some food hIs mom had sent over to us.


    My thoughts travel to everythIng that Is stIll toe.


    My shIft wIll be happenIng soon, and I haven¡¯t even seen or heard from TatIana anymore.


    What Is goIng to happen when I do shIft? Is my dad, Alpha KIng Apollo, goIng to fInd me and try to kIll


    me stIll? Or wIll he just leave me alone? I haven¡¯t done anythIng wrong that deserves a death


    sentence.


    If that wasn¡¯t enough, I can¡¯t help but worry about KaIn and when he wIll decIde to show up agaIn.


    I stIll can¡¯t fIgure out why Dr.


    WInters acted the way he had and what exactly dId he mean? I¡¯m not even sure what happened to


    hIm.


    Come to thInk of It, I don¡¯t even know for sure what ever happened to N eIther.


    Are they both helpIng KaIn? I hope not.


    If Dr.


    WInters Is helpIng KaIn then he has already told hIm about Kyra.


    My anxIety contInued to rIse as my thoughts kept racIng through my head.


    I dIdn¡¯t even realIze Dane had sat down next to me untIl he reached over to get Kyra from my arms.


    I gently shook my head, tryIng to clear the thoughts, and gave hIm a small smIle.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong babe?¡±


    he asked, concern drIppIng off hIs words.


    How could I tell hIm everythIng I am worrIed about? I don¡¯t want to say It wrong and gIve hIm the


    ImpressIon I don¡¯t trust hIm to the Alpha KIng?¡±


    I dIdn¡¯t even have tIme to thInk about what I had saId.


    It just came out.


    My heart was racIng as my breathIng became more erratIc.


    I closed my eyes tryIng to calm myself and felt Dane¡¯s arms wrap tIghtly around me, lIftIng me from my


    seat on the couch and sIttIng me down In hIsp.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what KaIn does.


    No one.


    Not even the Alpha KIng Is goIng to hurt you.


    As long as! am alIve, you and Kyra wIll be safe.¡±


    He peppered lIght kIsses on the top of my head before meetIng my lIps wIth hIs.


    The kIss was soft, but I could feel hIs love so strong at that moment.


    ¡° Let¡¯s eat and then get you and Kyra settled for the nIght.¡±


    We have been home for a week now and Dane Is amazIng.


    It doesn¡¯t feel lIke It¡¯s been a week though.


    The days and nIghts seem to have blurred together.


    I love watchIng Dane wIth Kyra, hIs lIttle prIncess, so he says.


    The formal IntroductIon of me and Kyra wIll be held after my shIft, though the whole pack knows about


    us already, and from what I have seen and heard they have already epted us wIthout questIon or


    hesItatIon.


    GenesIs and AdrIa have been amazIng! I really don¡¯t know what I would have done wIthout them.


    AdrIaes In the mornIngs to have her ¡® grandma tIme¡¯, as she calls It, and GenesIses In the


    afternoon wIth ze.


    I¡¯m sIttIng on the couch holdIng Kyra as I waIt for Dane to get home.


    ¡° Hey, baby! How are my gIrls?¡±


    he questIons as he walks through the front door.


    After kIckIng hIs shoes off, hees straIght over to the couch, gIvIng me a deep kIss before takIng


    Kyra from my arms and sIttIng down wIth her.


    Isat watchIng hIm as he talked to Kyra softly.


    I haven¡¯t felt rIght all day.


    I¡¯m not sure how to exIn It, but I just feel off.


    LIke there Is a storm brewIng and there Is no way I can avoId It.


    ¡°My bIrthday Is tomorrow...¡±


    I try about thIs several tImes and I know he wIll be wIth me the whole tIme to help me get through It.


    Zayd and AdrIa had already saId they would have Kyra for the nIght.


    ¡®Sleepover wIth grandma and pop, she had saId excItedly.


    ¡°It Is...I had a meetIng wIth everyone today.


    Colby wIll be handlIng any sItuatIons that arIse tomorrow wIth dad and Ash assIstIng If he needs them.


    Ash wIll be wIth about ten of our warrIors makIng sure our area Is not entered and nothIng happens.


    Kyra wIll be wIth my mom and dad, and GenesIs and ze n to stay wIth them too.


    I wIll be wIth you.¡±


    HeId a sleepIng Kyra down In her bass next to the couch before pullIng me close to hIm.


    I felt better knowIng that he was doIng everythIng he could to make tomorrow easIer for me.


    ¡°So, Ash lInked me, saId ze Is beIng very persIstent about seeIng Kyra tonIght.


    I know you are tIred, but do you mInd If theye over for a lIttle bIt? If you don¡¯t feel lIke It, they wIll


    understand.¡±


    I smIled, thInkIng about how ze acts wIth Kyra.


    It¡¯s so cute.


    RIght now, It¡¯s more of a guard or protector, but we all know that wIll change as they both get older.


    ze knows that Kyra Is hIs mate but Is stIll too lIttle to fully feel the matIng bond effects.


    ¡°They cane by.


    GenesIs was busy earlIer and wasn¡¯t able to brIng hIm at theIr normal tIme.¡±


    I heard my phone buzz on the dInIng room table, notIfyIng me of a new text message, and groaned


    before standIng to go get It.


    I¡¯m sure It¡¯s GenesIs askIng aboutIng by tonIght.


    As I pIcked up my phone, my heart dropped Into my stomach as I read the message.


    I''m happy to hear my daughter Is strong and healthy.


    I wIll be there soon to pIck her up.


    KaIn.


    We hadn¡¯t heard anythIng from hIm sInce hIsst appearance here.


    And how dId he get my new phone number? Though he Is bIologIcally unexInable.


    She has Dane''sst name.


    He Is her dad In every sense.


    I felt a rage begIn to boIl InsIde of me; a rage I had never felt before In my lIfe.


    I barely notIced Dane as he quIetly moved behInd me, hIs arms wrapped protectIvely around me,


    ¡°What Is It?¡±


    he asked softly.


    HIs words, though they should have been calmIng, seemed to only fuel the rage that was growIng


    InsIde me.


    I could feel myself begIn to shake, ¡°He wIll not touch her,¡±


    I saId between grItted teeth.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what was happenIng to me.


    I felt utterly consumed by thIs rage.


    I closed my eyes and began takIng deep breaths, tryIng to calm myself.


    ¡°Babe, no one Is goIng to ever touch her.


    Take a deep breath and try to calm down.¡±


    I opened my eyes to see Dane lookIng at me Intently, worrycIng hIs face.


    Dane ced a hand on each sIde of my face, forcIng me to meet hIs gaze, ¡°I promIse babe, I wIll dIe


    before I ever let harmeto ourdaughter or you.¡±


    Deep down I knew what he was sayIng was true.


    I could feel It In my bones.


    ThIs man In front of me was more than I could ever have asked for.


    In an Instant, my rage was gone.


    LookIng Into Dane¡¯s eyes, I could see all the love he had for us.


    I leaned forward, lettIng my lIps crash Into hIs.


    My hands traveled up hIs hard chest as he deepened the kIss.


    A moan escaped my lIps as he started cIng kIsses down my neck.


    WIthout any warnIng, Dane had grabbed the backs of my thIghs and lIfted me, my legs InstInctIvely


    wrapped around hIs waIst.


    Dane gently sat me down on top of the table, hIs lIps never ceasIng theIr attack on my neck.


    My hands traveled back down fIndIng the hem of hIs shIrt.


    Dane quIckly stepped back and pulled hIs shIrt over hIs head.


    HIs hands made theIr way under my shIrt, leavIng a traIl of sparks In theIr wake.


    A lIght knock on the front door brought us out of our moment.


    WIth a deep sIgh, he helped me off the table and made hIs way over to the door.


    Not botherIng to put hIs shIrt back on.


    ¡°ThIs Isn¡¯t over, babe,¡±


    he told me as he adjusted hImself before openIng the door.


    I smIled, knowIng tonIght would be good.


    After havIng Kyra, we haven¡¯t had much tIme to ourselves, and I am very much lookIng forward to


    tonIght wIth Dane.


    I may not be healed enough for s*x, but there are so many other thIngs we can stIll do.


    As soon as Dane opened the front door, ze came boundIng In, hIs lIttle eyes scannIng the room for


    Kyra.


    As soon as he spotted her asleep In the lIvIng room, he quIetly made hIs way over to her.


    I watched hIm as he sat down next to her and smIled.


    GenesIs and Ash made theIr way In, ¡°Well, tomorrow Is the bIg day.


    Are you ready?¡±


    GenesIs questIoned.


    ¡°I¡¯m nervous ...¡±


    LreplIed, gIvIng her a small smIle.


    She walked over, wrappIng her arms around me In a tIght hug, ¡°I know you are, and that Is expected,


    but I also know how strong you are, and you wIll be okay.¡±


    Dane and Ash were standIng near the front door talkIng.


    Both men had serIous looks on theIr faces.


    I don¡¯t usually questIon theIr conversatIons or feel the need to joIn In on them, but for some reason, I


    just had to know.


    CurIosIty kIlled the cat, as they say.


    I walked over to Dane, wrappIng my arm around hIs waIst, ¡°What has y¡¯all so serIous?¡±


    I questIoned, lookIng between the two of them.


    Ash cleared hIs throat as he looked down at the floor.


    ¡°NothIng you should worry about babe,¡±


    Dane bent down, kIssIng me on the top of my head.


    And just lIke that, I could feel the rage as It began to slowly buIld InsIde me.


    I took a deep breath, stIll not sure why I was gettIng mad so quIckly tonIght, ¡°I won''t worry.


    I just want to know what¡¯s goIng on.


    I know that you have everythIng under control.¡±


    I trIed to keep my anger from seepIng dIdn¡¯t work.


    Dane pulled me close to hIm, ¡°We were talkIng about Dr.


    WInters and N.


    They are both beIng held In the sIlver cells.


    There Is somethIng WInters Is hIdIng from us, but we haven¡¯t fIgured It out yet.¡±


    A fIre seemed to explode InsIde of me.


    My whole body began to shake

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Dane easily caught up with me and began running beside me, ¡°Babe, follow me. I believe your shifting


    is starting.¡±


    He ran ahead of me, not giving me time to respond to him.


    My mind whirled with questions; I¡¯m not supposed to shift yet.


    I followed Dane as emotions flooded my senses.


    As we ran through the tree line and into the woods, pain shot through me once again, bringing me to


    my knees.


    This time stronger than the first.


    All could do was cry out in agony.


    Never in my life had I felt this kind of pain, not even when I gave birth to Kyra.


    ¡°Babe I¡¯m right here.¡±


    I heard Dane as he kneeled beside me.


    One hand gently started brushing my hair back as he looked down at me.


    ¡°I know it hurts, but don¡¯t fight it.


    It will be over soon.


    Focus on me and try to take deep breaths.¡±


    I did as he said.


    Focusing on the beautiful caring man beside me.


    How his eyes showed his emotions¡ªthe love he felt for me clear.


    How I always felt mesmerized when I saw the silver swirling and mixing with the sky blue.


    His hair was now ruffled from running and he always seemed calm when I wasn''t.


    Just like now...1 felt as though a stormrger than life was hitting me head-on and I was struggling to


    even breathe.


    But here he was...calm and collected...holding it together to help me.


    No trace of fear or worry to be seen.


    I felt myself begin to rx the more I focused on him.


    I took in his full lips and how they felt perfect when they melded with mine.


    My bones began snapping, causing me to scream out.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay babe.


    I¡¯ll be right here.¡±


    Dane pulled away from me and I saw him standing to the side as my body continued to morph.


    I could no longer scream.


    I felt like I couldn''t get enough air in my lungs.


    finally began to breathe evenly again.


    I was scared to move; afraid it would trigger the pain again, so Iy as still as I could.


    After several minutes, I slowly opened my eyes.


    Everything looked so clear and vivid.


    Even in the dark shadows of the trees, I could see clearly.


    I finally saw Dane.


    His shocked expression caused panic to begin to rise in me.


    ¡°You are absolutely stunning.¡±


    He finally spoke, his eyes shining with pride.


    Looking down, I realized I wasn¡¯t me...well I was, but I had sessfully shifted.


    From what I could see, I was covered in shiny pitch-ck fur.


    I looked at Dane as I tried to stand.


    Though I felt strange in this form, I managed just fine.


    Dane began shedding his clothes as I watched in wonder.


    Before I knew it, he had shifted as well, leaving a huge light grey wolf in his ce.


    The tips of his ears were the same pitch ck as my fur.


    His normal sky-blue eyes were now shining a bright silver.


    He slowly walked over to me, sniffing as he circled me.


    He bowed his head as he made his way back in front of me, My Luna.


    I was shocked to hear him speak.


    He slowly began circling me again, rubbing his body against mine as he moved.


    He nudged me yfully with his nose before turning and running off.


    I followed him, catching up with him without any problem.


    We ran side by side for what seemed like hours.


    I felt free.


    The wind blew gently through my fur as we ran.


    / will race you home, my queen.


    As soon as I heard his voice, Dane took off, sprinting back toward our house.


    I didn¡¯t want to lose...well, I didn¡¯t want to lose badly, so I pushed myself to catch up to him.


    I quickly realized I was catching up with him fast.


    The sound of our paws hitting the ground seemed to echo around us.


    With the houseing into view, I pushed myself harder, running past Dane with more speed than I


    knew I was capable of.


    I reached the front porch just moments before Dane.


    shift.


    But I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why I shifted today? It wasn¡¯t supposed to happen yet.


    Dane trotted up to me, nudging me yfully with his nose before shifting and standing in front of me.


    That¡¯s when it hit me...I had no idea how to shift back and I wasn¡¯t sure how to mind-link with anyone


    yet.


    How could I not have asked any of these questions before now! ¡°Do you want to shift outside, or would


    you be morefortable doing it in the house babe?¡±


    Dane questioned.


    I made my way to the front door and looked back at him eagerly.


    He chuckled as he flung the door open to let me inside.


    Once in the living room, I still wasn¡¯t sure what I was supposed to do.


    So, I sat down and waited for Dane to realize my problem.


    He walked in after a few moments, a pair of sweatpants hanging loosely on his hips.


    The sight of him made my mouth water.


    ¡°I can smell your arousal even in wolf form.¡±


    He smiled slyly at me.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you shifted back?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    he questioned.


    No sooner did he say the words he realized he never told me how to shift back.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry babe.


    Just rx and picture yourself.¡±


    I did as he said and soon felt my bones cracking as I shifted back.


    It wasn¡¯t near as painful as the first time, and I was grateful for that.


    ¡°That was amazing!¡±


    I gushed full of excitement, ¡°Painful, but so freeing!¡±


    Dane smiled as he walked over to me, pulling me to my feet.


    ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you.


    You handled it well and your wolf is absolutely gorgeous...


    just like you.¡±


    He leaned down, catching my lips with his.


    I let my hands roam his body beforecing my fingers in his shaggy hair.


    ¡°I need you...¡±


    I moaned as his lips left a trail of burning kisses down my neck.


    In one swift move, Dane picked me up and pinned me against the living room wall.


    My legs instinctively wrapped around his waist.


    I''m not sure how he had managed to lose his sweatpants, but I really didn¡¯t care.


    The feeling of his growing rod against my hot core felt right, but desperate need to feel him, all of him,


    growing inside me at an impossible speed.


    Dane didn¡¯t hesitate as he slipped between my wet folds, pulling a loud gasp from me.


    He stilled, ¡°Are you okay? Is it too soon?¡±


    He stood frozen like a statue, his eyes wide and filled with worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.


    I think I have the same healing as you now.¡±


    I leaned, kissing him deeply as he began to thrust his hips slowly.


    He moved us to the bedroom, never breaking our connection,ying me down on the bed and pulling


    my legs over his shoulders.


    He was hitting all new spots in this position.


    I could feel myself building with every deep thrust.


    Before I knew what was happening, Dane had flipped me over, pulling my hips up so my ass was in the


    air more.


    I screamed out as his hips thrust, filling me more than ever before.


    Dane had one hand tangled in my hair tugging slightly, as the other found its way around to my


    sensitive nub.


    It was too much, sending me over the edge intoplete bliss.


    Dane pumped his hips faster, pounding into me harder.


    With a loud moan, I felt his hot seed coating my insides.


    He slowly rolled over on the bed, pulling me close to him.


    ¡°I love you so much, Holly.¡±


    I smiled at him, ¡°I love you too.


    Wey there in the silence, neither of us ready to move, afraid of ruining the peaceful moment we had.


    Unfortunately, not everyone had the same thoughts as us.


    Alpha Dane? My eyes shot open at hearing Ash¡¯s voice, ¡°How can I hear him?¡±


    I questioned Dane.


    ¡°You are a wolf now, and the Luna of the pack, not to mention the daughter of the Alpha King.


    Unless it is directed only to me, then you will be able to hear.¡±


    This had better be good...


    Dane growled out.


    His agitation clear even at my mate who seemed to be pouting over the interruption.


    Tatiana Sparks is here.


    At the border.


    She said it is urgent and needs to speak with you and Holly immediately.


    I jumped from the bed as my heart started racing, Dane quickly following me.


    We both threw on some sweatpants and a t-shirt before making our way to the front door to slip on our


    shoes, ¡°Babe, I need you to take a deep breath.


    Your emotions will be all over the ce right now.¡±


    Dane gently pulled me into a tight hug, ¡°I love you.¡±


    He held me tight until my heart rate slowed back to its normal speed.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go see what your mother has to say.¡±


    He grabbed my hand as he led me out the door and toward the border where Ash and Colby waited


    with Tatiana.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    I was amazed at how well I could see in the dead of night now.


    I looked around as we walked, taking in everything.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I would ever get used to this.


    I felt so much stronger now, almost invincible.


    As we approached the three at the border, I immediately noticed the look of fear and panic on Tatiana¡¯s


    face.


    Though she was standing, she couldn¡¯t seem to stand still, her anxiety clear in her twitchy movements.


    In turn, it caused my own to rise.


    I didn¡¯t know her well, but I knew she was about to tell us terrible news.


    ¡°Alpha Queen Tatiana, what can we do for you?¡±


    Dane addressed her.


    Anger shed briefly in her eyes, ¡°Thank you for showing respect, but please do not ever call me that.


    Tatiana is fine.¡±


    Dane nodded in understanding as he wrapped a protective arm around my waist, pulling me closer to


    his side.


    ¡°You have shifted. That¡¯s good.¡±


    She started wringing her fingers together nervously.


    ¡°Yes, I did. But why? I thought I wouldn¡¯t shift until the night of my birthday?¡±


    I questioned her.


    Her eyes darted around the area before she spoke again, ¡°Is there somewhere we can talk privately?¡±


    I looked up at Dane, ¡°Follow us,¡±


    he told her as he turned around leading in the direction of the packhouse.


    ¡°We can talk in my office.¡±


    Ash and Colby followed close behind Tatiana as she followed us.


    Once in Dane¡¯s office, he instructed Colby to check on patrols and Ash to stand guard outside the door


    in the hallway.


    After shutting the door and motioning for Tatiana to sit down, he questioned her again, ¡°So what is


    going on?¡±


    I stood next to Dane unable to make myself sit down.


    Dread was building in the pit of my stomach at what she was here to tell us.


    or not...¡±


    she looked at me, then at Dane.


    ¡°I have heard some people talking about how he haspletely lost his mind, but who knows if they


    are true or not.


    No one is stupid enough to cross him and find out.¡±


    Dane replied tly.


    I had no idea that Dane had been hearing about my so-called dad.


    No one had said anything to me about him.


    I watched Tatiana as she searched for her next words.


    ¡°Yes, well...the rumors are true. All the ones I have heard are true anyway. He was already insane by


    my book, but yes, he haspletely lost it.¡±


    She looked at me with a deep sadness I had never seen before.


    ¡°Alpha Dane, someone from your pack has been feeding him information.¡±


    Her sadness was quickly reced with anger.


    Dane let out a deep growl as he stood from his chair with such force that the chair flew back, hitting the


    wall behind us.


    Tatiana was just as fast, jumping to her feet, ¡°Do not get angry at me! I trusted you to keep her safe.


    To keep her hidden! You have failed to do either!¡±


    She took a threatening step toward Dane as her rage continued to build.


    m not angry at you, Tatiana, but I think I know who did this.¡±


    Tatiana red at him with hatred, ¡°Then I suggest you deal with them and do not show mercy.


    Putting my daughter, your Luna, and the blood-born princess at risk is no simple crime.¡±


    I could feel Dane¡¯s anger rising as Tatiana continued, ¡°but I have more to tell you before you do so.¡±


    Tatiana looked back at me as if she only just remembered I was standing in the room with them.


    m so sorry my sweet angel. I am sorry for the hand you have been dealt.¡±


    Her eyes became ssy with unshed tears, and she quickly blinked them back, not willing to let them


    fall.


    ¡°You need to prepare Alpha Dane. Call in any favors or alliances you may have. Alpha King Apollo is


    coming for Holly and your sweet daughter. The force he will being with is going to be hard to


    defeat.¡±


    I gasped at again, he didn¡¯t want me and is still hell-bent on killing me.


    Mixed emotions swirled within me.


    Anger at someone threatening my daughter, my new family, and fear that Alpha King Apollo is strong


    enough to do exactly what he wants to without anyone being able to stop him.


    ¡°No one is going to be willing to fight against him. You know this as well as I do. My pack will fight to the


    death to protect Holly and Kyra.¡±


    Dane¡¯s face showed no sign of worry or fear.


    He still held the same confidence as always.


    ¡°You are right. No one will be brave enough to go against him and his army. But the bad news doesn¡¯t


    stop there,¡±


    she took a deep breath, sitting back down in her seat, ¡°Kain is nning to take Kyra.


    I have no doubts about the oue of that, but I need to warn you of all that I know.


    Big and small.¡±


    Dane was still standing, but at the mention of Kain, I could feel anger begin to rise inside of him.


    ¡°That piece of s**t would not make it more than two feet past the border.


    He has no daughter here to take and I will be damned if he thinks he is taking mine.¡±


    Tatiana nodded her head in agreement and understanding.


    The office fell silent as we all soaked in the conversation.


    ¡°How can we stop Apollo? You must know of a way.¡±


    I asked her, hoping she would be able to tell us a weakness he may have.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I couldn¡¯t stop him before either. That¡¯s why I ran and did everything I did.¡±


    Tatiana stood walking towards me.


    She gently grabbed my hands in hers, ¡°Holly, you have not had an easy life, since the day you were


    born, but you have grown into such a beautiful, caring, intelligent, and strong woman. I am so proud of


    you, and I hope you can forgive me for not being there for you like I should have been. I love you so


    much and I promise you, my sweet angel, I will not let him harm you or my granddaughter¡ªno matter


    what I have to do.¡±


    hugging me tightly.


    When she pulled away, I saw a tear as it slipped down her face, ¡°You did what you could to save


    me...there is nothing to forgive.¡±


    She gave me a weak smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, ¡°Thank you, Holly.¡±


    She turned from me and looked at Dane, ¡°I am trusting you, Alpha Dane, to do everything in your


    power to keep them safe.¡±


    ¡°I will protect them with my life,¡±


    he told her, and she surprised us both by pulling him in for a hug before turning and making her way to


    the door.


    ¡°You only have a few days before he arrives. I will be back then.¡±


    With that she left, leaving Dane and me standing in the office alone.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to think or even feel.


    So many things have just beenid on us.


    This should have been a night of celebration and tomorrow too, but now it would be days and nights of


    nning and training and waiting for the impending war.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Dane called everyone to his office, both his parents and Ash and Colby.


    The anger that flooded the room when he told them what Tatiana said was almost unbearable.


    Zayd and Adria were the first to speak, ¡°He will have to kill us if he wants to get to our granddaughter.¡±


    I had never seen them so mad before and to be honest, Zayd was scary when he was pissed.


    Ash and Colby both vowed to protect us with their lives.


    Though I don¡¯t agree with that.


    The thought of people I cared about, innocent people, dying because my father is insane didn¡¯t sit well


    with me.


    But there is little I can do about it.


    One-pot of coffee and five hourster we felt we had a good starting n.


    Ash was instructed to kick up the training.


    Every healthy male 18 years and older, and any female that wants to fight would be required to train


    with Ash.


    Dane had made a few phone calls knowing they wouldn¡¯t have a positive oue.


    Should Apollo get word of Dane trying to recruit outside help, he could easily spin it to make it look as if


    we were trying to rebel against him.


    Dane only called Alpha¡¯s, which he and Zayd fully trusted and were close friends with.


    ¡°Call my brother.¡±


    Adria sighed.


    My eyes widened in surprise.


    I had no idea she had a brother, which made me realize I really don¡¯t know much about my newfound


    family.


    ¡°He will help.


    As much as I hate to see him involved in this fight, we will need his help.¡±


    Adria looked at Zayd, who only nodded in agreement.


    Dane picked up the phone and dialed a number before putting it on speakerphone.


    After two rings, a deep gruff voice answered, ¡°Alpha White...¡±


    ¡°Hello brother,¡±


    Adria responded, a smile creeping onto her face.


    ¡° Adria! How are you?¡± Adria hesitated a second too long, ¡°Sister, tell me Dane decided to take over the


    phone call, ¡°I¡¯m right here, Uncle Dayton. Sorry to have to wake you up. But we have a slight situation


    we need your help with.¡±


    ¡°I will be there in three hours.¡±


    His uncle replied, hanging up the phone.


    He didn¡¯t even wait to hear what the situation was.


    I couldn¡¯t believe he was going toe without knowing what he was getting himself and ultimately his


    pack into.


    If this doesn¡¯t end in our favor.


    ..if we don¡¯t win this.


    ..Apollo will ughter both packs.


    I sat confused and lost in my own thoughts, ¡°Adria is Alpha White¡¯s baby sister. He has always and will


    always be protective of her. And we have never needed his help before, so he must know it is serious.¡±


    Zayd chuckled as he thought about the siblings.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even ask what the situation was...¡±


    I blurted out.


    Zayd shook his head, ¡°He doesn¡¯t care what it is.


    If it involves his sister or his only nephew ...¡±


    Zayd nodded his head toward Dane, ¡°He wille full force to eliminate the threat.¡±


    Adria and Dane had huge smiles on their faces, ¡°With Uncle Dayton¡¯s help we just might win this.


    We should all try to get some rest before his arrival.


    Genesis will keep Kyra here at the packhouse while we sleep awhile.¡±


    Dane stood grabbing my hand in his and leading me out the door.


    As we walked into our home, I couldn¡¯t help but miss Kyra.


    This was the longest I had been away from her.


    ¡°She is safe, babe.¡±


    Dane said softly as he pulled me to him, ¡°the best thing right now is to get some rest before training.


    We aren¡¯t sure how long we have until Apollo shows up and we have a lot to do beforehand.¡±


    I let out a deep breath I didn¡¯t realize I had been holding.


    So much had happened in thest few months and I hadn''t stopped to really take it all in, and now it


    was all crashing down on me.


    Tears burned my eyes as I tried to hold them back.


    Pushing my face further lips as the tears streamed down my face¡ªI couldn¡¯t hold it back any longer.


    ¡°Shhh...


    it¡¯s okay.


    I promise everything will be okay.¡±


    Dane whispered as his hand slid up and down my back lovingly.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Dane stood there patiently, holding me as I cried, letting me get it all out, before leading me to the


    room.


    Iid my head on his chest as his protective armsced around me.


    I fell into a deep sleep listening to the sound of his steady heartbeat.


    When I woke up, Dane was no longer in bed, but a notey on his pillow telling me he was at the


    packhouse.


    I looked over at the clock next to the bed and realized I had been asleep for almost five hours.


    That means his uncle should be here already.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little mad that he didn¡¯t wake me.


    I would have loved to be there to greet his uncle when he arrived.


    I climbed out of bed and made my way to the shower.


    Dane was going to start training me today, so I showered and dressed as fast as I could.


    Dane said he isn¡¯t worried about my endurance right now, but he does want to teach me as many


    fighting techniques as possible.


    I walked out our front door and began walking toward the packhouse.


    In the field, halfway between our house and the packhouse, I noticed all the people gathered.


    It looked like the whole pack was there.


    I made my way through the crowd to the front and couldn¡¯t believe what I saw.


    Dane was in the center of the field squaring up to a huge male.


    He was a little shorter than Dane but made up for it in muscle.


    Neither of them had shirts on and both had sweat dripping off them.


    The other guy was coveredpletely in tattoos with short dark brown hair.


    ¡°Hello dear,¡±


    I turned to see Adria smiling at me sitting in a chair a few feet from me, e sit with me?¡±


    She motioned to a chair next to her I didn¡¯t see at first.


    I slowly made my way over to her, not wanting to take my eyes off Dane.


    ¡°That is Alpha Dayton ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    I questioned as I sat on the edge of my chair.


    She chuckled, ¡°Tell me what you know about Alpha White?¡±


    I shook my head at her, ¡°I know he is your big brother, and his pack isn¡¯t too far from here.¡±


    She smiled again, ¡°Yes that is true.


    Let me fill you in.¡±


    she looked at me, making sure I was listening to her, ¡°Dayton is the Alpha of the Hollow Moon Pack,


    the pack I am originally from, and the secondrgest in the whole state.


    The Hollow Moon Pack is known for being some of the toughest wolves.


    When ites to fighting, very few canpare to them.


    They are brutal.¡±


    Adria paused, looking back out at her brother and son, pride rolling off her.


    ¡°My grandfather is the one that started the way they trained and fought after a deadly rogue attack.


    Their training is long and hard.


    Both physically, mentally, and emotionally.


    Once we told Dayton what was going on, he volunteered to start training our men.


    Though our warriors are tough and are more than capable of handling themselves, the training they will


    receive from Dayton will be much harder.


    He has already sent his Beta back to their pack to gather their warriors and bring them here.¡±


    I watched as Dayton flipped Dane over effortlessly, pinning him to the ground and then quickly helping


    him back to his feet.


    They were both smiling andughing as they walked toward us.


    Dane grabbed my hand, pulling me up to him, ¡°Uncle Dayton, this is my mate, Holly.¡±


    Dayton bowed his head, ¡°So nice to meet you and it will be an honor to fight and protect you, my


    Queen.¡±


    I looked from Dane to Adria confused at his words.


    ¡°When we take down Alpha King Apollo who do you think will take his ce?¡±


    Dane exined with a smile on his face.


    My eyes grew wide at the realization.


    If we kill Apollo, the title will fall to me.


    I don¡¯t know if I am ready for that.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    We had spent the past five days training from sunup to sundown, only stopping to eat.


    My training consisted of working with Ash in the mornings, Dane after lunch, and Alpha Dayton in the


    evenings.


    All of them have told me that I¡¯m a natural, but I still am not near as good as they are.


    I have even seen Adria and Zayd training.


    I was very surprised at Zayd; even though he walks with a cane, he is still a force to be reckoned with.


    He is still a good fighter in human form, but when he shifts to his wolf, he is much better.


    After a heated discussion, it was decided that Zayd and Adria will protect the packhouse should anyone


    make it in.


    Genesis will be with ze and Kyra and the other woman and children in the bunker under the


    packhouse.


    She didn¡¯t want to at first but finally agreed to it.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Some women have stepped up, volunteering to fight, and have been training alongside men.


    Dane had never told women they couldn¡¯t be warriors, but with such arge pack, they just never really


    wanted or needed to.


    We haven''t heard anything from Tatiana since herst appearance, but she did say she wouldn''t be


    back until Apollo arrived.


    I wish she woulde before then.


    She could train with us, and maybe even teach us a thing or two.


    The office door flew open as Genesis came running in with Kyra in her arms and ze leading the


    way.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    I questioned as I ran to her, grabbing Kyra from her arms.


    She looked at ze and nodded her head.


    ¡°Something bad is about to happen,¡±


    he said confidently.


    Dane stood and walked beside me, taking Kyra from my arms as Ash picked up ze.


    ¡°What do you mean son?¡±


    Ash asked the little boy.


    ¡°In my dream, ady talked to me,¡±


    he told his dad.


    ¡°What did she say, wiggled from his father¡¯s arms and ran to stand next to Dane.


    ¡°He will be here tomorrow my little warrior.


    Don¡¯t worry though, you are ready to protect her.¡±


    We all looked at each other in shock.


    ze wasn¡¯t done talking though, ¡°Kyra is special.


    She will have power that no other has had ina thousand years.


    She has been blessed.¡±


    Dane growled, causing everyone except me to kneel, bowing their heads.


    ¡°He will not get either one of you! Holly, you will be in the bunker with Genesis and the kids.


    There is no way he will get to you in there.¡±


    Anger built inside of me at his words, ¡°NO! I will not run or hide from him anymore! I¡¯m not going to sit


    by while everyone fights for me.


    I will fight alongside you, as a true Luna should, I will protect our daughter, family, and pack from this


    monster!¡±


    I was shaking with rage, daring Dane to try to stop me.


    He stared at me for what felt like hours, ¡°I understand Holly, but babe please, I need you safe.¡±


    His voice was softer now and full of so much emotion.


    I stepped closer to him, resting my hand on his arm as I leaned and gave Kyra a kiss on the cheek.


    ¡°I know Dane, but I have to do this.


    And I will be safe, I will not be fighting alone.¡±


    I smiled at him hoping he would understand why I will not hide.


    It was because of Apollo that I didn¡¯t have a family growing up.


    It was because of Apollo that my life wasn¡¯t what it should have been.


    And now he wants my daughter.


    I will die before that happens.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    He finally told me, and for the first time, I saw his confidence slip for just a brief second.


    He was more worried and afraid of the oue than he would ever let on.


    Dane called a mandatory pack meeting, informing everyone that Apollo will more than likely be here


    tomorrow and that he wasn¡¯t after just me, but Kyra as well.


    The angry growls that erupted throughout the members were deafening.


    To threaten a Luna was one thing, but to a death sentence, but we were talking about the most


    powerful wolf.


    After the meeting, everyone filed into the dining hall to eat dinner.


    It was an awkward, eerie silence; the tension and anticipation filled the room.


    Everyone knew what to do tomorrow.


    First thing in the morning, anyone not able to fight or who chose not to fight would be taken down to the


    bunker.


    We wanted to make sure they were safe before Apollo showed up.


    Everyone else would be waiting for his arrival, but Dane had made clear we will not be the first to


    attack.


    I knew no one would be getting much sleep tonight.


    ze has refused to leave Kyra¡¯s side for even a second.


    I¡¯m not sure if he told us everything the dy¡¯ told him or not.


    One thing everyone agreed on was that the dy¡¯ must be the Moon Goddess.


    She is the only one that they know of that would be able to enter his dreams and tell him everything


    that she has.


    Adria has been doing her best to figure out what ¡®powers¡¯ ze could have possibly been talking


    about, but if it was really a thousand years ago, we don''t think she will be able to find anything.


    Dane held Kyra all through dinner, refusing to let her go.


    Isat watching him as a thought popped into my head; Dane doesn¡¯t think he is going to see her again.


    He thinks he is going to die protecting her.


    Tears welled in my eyes at just the thought of losing him.


    ¡°Babe, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Dane¡¯s soothing voice broke through.


    I just shook my head, ¡°I just have so many emotions running through me right now.


    I love you so much, Dane.¡±


    I leaned over, giving him a soft kiss.


    His brows furrowed briefly before a small smile appeared, ¡°I love you more my Queen.¡±


    As soon as the dining hall cleared out, we made our way to our house with a sleeping Kyra.


    When it was time, we would meet Genesis and she would take Kyra to safety.


    I didn¡¯t want to admit it to Dane, but I was terrified.


    This was all so new to me, but I was scared that my dad, the Alpha King Apollo, would be sessful.


    I was scared we wouldn¡¯t be enough to stop him, and we still hadn¡¯t seen or heard from my mother.


    I hoped she was okay, and nothing had happened to her.


    Iy in bed, listening to the sound of Dane and Kyra sleeping, trying to calm myself.


    Just as I began drifting off, a siren began ring outside.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    As the sirens pierced the silence, Dane sprung from bed, eyes wide as he realized what was


    happening.


    | grabbed Kyra, forcing the tears back that threatened to spill over.


    Now was not the time to cry.


    | needed to pull it together, and show no fear.


    Dane looked down at Kyra, who was beginning tocry in my arms.


    ¡°Everything will be okay, princess.¡±


    He leaned down kissing her on her forehead before looking at me, ¡°Let¡¯s go meet Genesis and make


    sure Kyra is safe.


    Then we will deal with Alpha King Apollo.¡±


    To my surprise, everyone was calm as they made their way to where they needed to be.


    Dane led me down a corridor through a doorway with a ramp going down.


    Zayd and Adria were already there assisting those who needed help.


    Genesis appeared beside them with ze at her feet.


    His little face lit up when he saw us.


    They all gave me a tight hug before Genesis reached for Kyra.


    Looking down at my precious little girl made my stomach twist into knots.


    What if | never see her again? Kyra was still crying as | handed her to Genesis, ¡°We will all protect her


    with our lives, Luna.¡±


    And with that, Genesis disappeared into the bunker with Kyra and ze.


    ¡°Dad, if anything happens...¡±


    Dane was abruptly cut off by Zayd, ¡°Son, don¡¯t worry.


    | may be old and wobbly, but | still have some fight left in me.¡±


    Zayd pulled Dane into a bone-crushing hug, ¡°Now go do what your best at.¡±


    | could feel the confidence begin to roll off Dane in waves at his father¡¯s words.


    Dane slipped his hand into mine as he began to lead me back outside, ¡°Let¡¯s go show your dad why he


    shouldn¡¯t have ever messed with us.¡±


    As we quickly made our way outside, | could see therge crowd of members who had chosen to fight


    beside us on the training field.


    My eyes scanned the crowd before finally focusing on Alpha White, Ash, and ¡°How do you want to do


    this?¡±


    Alpha White asked as we walked up to them.


    Dane looked around, ¡°How far away from the borders are they?¡±


    Ash spoke up, | had never seen him this serious before, ¡°rms were triggered when they were a mile


    out.


    Trackers have reported that they should be at our border within ten minutes, Alpha.¡±


    Ten minutes.


    Ten minutes until our world will change.


    Ten minutes until the biggest battle this pack has ever been in takes ce.


    Ten minutes until lives are lost.


    Ten minutes isn¡¯t enough time.


    I¡¯m not ready for this.


    | tried to keep my panic from showing the best I could.


    I hadn¡¯t realized that my breathing had quickened as | began to hyperventte.


    ¡°Babe, listen to me.¡±


    Dane turned me to face him, ¡°Everything will be okay.


    You and Kyra will be okay.


    Remember, when the fighting starts you only worry about keeping yourself safe, even if that means


    running to the bunker.


    You keep yourself alive.¡±


    He gave me a deep kiss that | wish didn¡¯t have to end.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s be waiting for them.¡±


    Dane ordered most of the warriors to stay back and hide in the shadows, only toe out when the


    time was right.


    | walked hand in hand beside Dane with Alpha White on my right.


    Ash and Colby walked to the left of Dane, while tworge men | didn¡¯t know walked to the right of Alpha


    White.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I did feel alittle more at ease surrounded by all of them but knew it probably wouldn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°Has anyone seen my mother?¡±


    | whispered to Dane as we neared the borderline.


    ¡°No, not yet.¡±


    He replied.


    He was no longer my Dane, no, right now he was in full Alpha mode.


    His wolf shone through, and authority dripped off him.


    Any other time | would have been a little scared, but right now it was somehowforting.


    We stood in the darkness letting the silence surround us as we waited for the King.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the sound of heavy footsteps could be heard approaching.


    Taking deep breaths, | managed to keep my heart There were only about twenty men with Apollo.


    Though those men were thergest | had ever seen in my life.


    ''m sure he has more warriors hiding.


    The King would nevere with so little, Ash spoke through mind link, never taking his eyes from the


    King¡¯s men.


    Dane and Alpha White shared a look and Dane squeezed my hand.


    ¡° Holly Ellison?¡±


    one of the men said as they reached the border.


    Dane growled lowly, ¡°You will address me as | am the Alpha.¡±


    I was relieved when Dane responded.


    | really didn¡¯t think | could speak right now.


    The man that spoke smirked at Dane, ¡°I will address whomever I please.


    Alpha King Apollo has business with Holly that doesn¡¯t concern you.¡±


    At his words, all the men around me growled in warning.


    The King¡¯s warriors all began bowing their heads as they parted down the middle, and there he was.


    Alpha King Apollo, my dad.


    He was huge but wasn¡¯t dressed the way | imagined he would be.


    | was expecting a long red robe to be draped around his shoulders with an overly shiny crown on top of


    his head.


    But no, he was dressed in normal clothes.


    A t-shirt that seemed as if it would rip at the seams from being stretched across his bulking muscles


    and jeans that seemed a bit too snug.


    He was tall...at least a few inches taller than Dane.


    ¡°Alpha Dane, is it?¡±


    Apollo''s voice was deep and full of authority.


    Dane nodded his head as his eyes narrowed in on Apollo.


    ¡°With all due respect your majesty, what exactly are you here for?¡±


    Dane questioned without hesitation.


    We knew why he was here, but | knew Dane was waiting for him to say it or make the first move.


    We would y stupid as long as we could.


    Apollo smirked before looking at me.


    Our eyes locked as Dane pulled me closer to his side.


    Though Apollo was scary, there was something in his eyes | couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on.


    It seemed as their own daughter doesn¡¯t feel emotions.


    ..right? It felt as though we had been staring at each other for minutes, but | know it was only seconds.


    ¡° Holly...¡±


    Apollo said softly before clearing his throat, ¡°You look just like your mother.¡±


    At his words, | could feel the anger boiling inside me.


    | let out a deep growl, surprising even myself, ¡°You do not get to talk about my mother, not after what


    she has had to go through because of you.¡±


    I don¡¯t know where my courage came from suddenly, but there wasn¡¯t an ounce of fear left inside of


    me.


    ¡°And you have that same fire she had.¡±


    He smiled at me.


    It wasn¡¯t an I¡¯m-about-to-ughter-you- smile, but an actual smile.


    What the hell was happening? Was this part of his n? Apollo took a step toward me and in turn,


    Dane and our men surrounded me.


    Tension was now high as | heard Apollough, sending a chill down my spine, ¡°Alpha Dane, if you


    know what¡¯s best for you, you will move out of the way.


    Don¡¯t interfere.


    This should be a happy reunion.


    The first time | am meeting my daughter!¡±


    he pped his hands together.


    Dane growled, ¡°Do not try to approach my mate.


    | don¡¯t care who you are, no one will touch her.¡±


    | couldn¡¯t see what was happening because everyone was blocking my view, but I could tell Apollo had


    stepped closer now, ¡°You think you can take me? You really think you could stop me if | wanted to get


    to her?¡±


    his voice was deep and threatening, not a trace of amusement left in it anymore.


    | couldn¡¯t hold back my anger that had been steadily building.


    He thinks he is going to intimidate my mate! | felt my ws as they extended from my fingertips, and |


    pushed my way past Dane.


    ¡°You have the nerve to call me your daughter?!¡±


    I growled at him as | stood beside Dane.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have that right.


    And a happy reunion? Really? There would be no need for a reunion had you not threatened and


    nned to kill me just because | was a girl!¡±


    My whole body was shaking now.


    Though | was trying my best not to shift and attack this monster, it was proving to be hard.


    Two of Apollo¡¯s men stepped up beside him defensively, ¡°Control yourself little one,¡±


    one of the men warned me.


    Apollo surprised us all when he turned, grabbing the man by his throat, ¡°You do not speak to her!¡±


    he growled deeply at the man before throwing him to the ground.


    ¡°| am more than capable of handling my child.¡±


    He looked back at me, but to my surprise, | didn¡¯t see any anger in his face, and that, for some odd


    reason, pissed me off more.


    Arustling in the trees had everyone snapping their heads to the side.


    Trying to see who would have the nerve to appear at this moment.


    Tatiana slowly walked out; her chocte brown hair pulled back into a tight

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Tatiana stood unmoving, ring at Apollo.It took him a few seconds to regain hisposure.


    "Tatiana, I have been looking for you all these years." He began slowly walking towards her.


    She threw her hand up, stopping him in his tracks, "Don¡¯te any closer Apollo."It was then I saw the


    de of a knife gripped tightly in her hand; Apollo saw it too.


    His eyes grew wide, "Tatiana, what are you doing with that?" his voice was no longer as soft and gentle


    as before.


    A sinister smile spread across my mother¡¯s face, "This?" she questioned as she held the knife up for


    everyone to see, "Oh, this is what I¡¯m going to use to stop you from hurting my baby, your majesty."


    She spits thest part out like venom.


    Apollo looked surprised at her, but for just a moment I swear I saw pain sh through his eyes.


    "What makes you think I would hurt her?" he took another step toward Tatiana.


    She tilted her head to the side, "Is that a real question?" she scoffed.


    "Tell me...did you forget why [ran in the first ce? Tell me old age hasn¡¯t affected your memory."


    I stood in disbelief at the way my mother was acting.I wish she could have been this brave before I was


    born, then maybe my life would have been different.


    Fury coated Apollo¡¯s face, "Are you talking about the rumors you spread my dear? The rumors of me


    going insane over the thought of not having a male heir.Or the ones about me wanting to find my


    daughter just to kill her and my grandchild?"


    She brought the knife out in front of her, "Don¡¯t move Apollo."


    I watched as the mighty Alpha King stood frozen in ce.


    What the actual hell is happening right now? I couldn¡¯t seem to wrap my mind around their current


    conversation.


    Argument? Whatever it was that was happening right now.


    What did he mean by the rumors she started? Why would she start such vicious rumors herself? I


    didn¡¯t realize how tightly I was squeezing Dane¡¯s hand until I felt his fingers wiggle a little bit in my hold.


    I could feel my heart thudding against my chest as I looked between the two of them, "What is he


    talking about Tatiana? Why would you start those rumors?"


    A cruel smile curled across her face as she turned to look at me, sending chills down my spine.Dane


    must have felt the same as he tried to pull me behind him.


    Tatiana began giggling, "Oh my, isn¡¯t this entertaining."


    She began circling Apollo, looking him up and down as she walked.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Can no one figure anything out? I would have thought y''all were smarter than that."


    She stopped in front of Apollo, staring at him, her face showed no emotion.


    "Did you know that I am not his true mate? No, I¡¯m not.I was his chosen mate because he hadn¡¯t found


    his and thought he never would.I was ecstatic about it, of course.But then I found out, just before I


    discovered I was pregnant, that he had found her...his true mate."


    Her eyes glistened with hatred as she spoke.


    "Tatiana, you know I had no control over my mate.There was no reason to do all that you did.You would


    still have been taken care of and Holly would have been raised Tatiana huffed at his response, "I refuse


    to be theughingstock of the royals.Now, if you don¡¯t mind, I would like to continue with my story."


    She looked at Apollo with so much disgust, "As I was saying, I was devastated when I learned of her,


    but then that turned into rage.When I found out I was expecting, I thought maybe now he would still


    choose me.But no, he made it clear he wouldn''t.It didn¡¯t take me and avery talented friend toe up


    with a revenge n.It was one that would y out over time.Runaway and hide, start the rumors, and


    then when the time was right¡ªmake him watch you die before I take his life."


    My own anger was about to boil over.


    How could someone be so damn heartless? I was nothing more than a pawn in her game.


    "If he marked you as his chosen mate, then what were you so worried about? We can only mark one


    person and until that person dies, we cannot mark another." Dane questioned her.


    I looked at her expectantly, I couldn¡¯t wait to hear her response.


    Tatiana pulled her shirt over her head and threw it to the ground as she slowly began spinning in a


    circle, her arms held out in the air, "Do you see a mark? No!! He never marked me and never allowed


    me to mark him!"


    "Now I would like to get this over with, I have a b***h to go kill still" Tatiana snarled.


    Before she could move, Apollo let out the loudest growl, making the whole earth feel as if it would


    crumble beneath our feet.


    Apollo lunged at Tatiana as Dane pushed me behind him, watching the fight unfold before us.


    My eyes scanned, trying to so fast that my eyes had trouble focusing on them.


    "Someone do something!" I yelled.


    Apollo¡¯s men stood, unwilling to get involved without his consent.


    A faint shimmer on the ground caught my eyes.


    The knife! Tatiana had dropped it when Apollo attacked her, now I just needed to get it before she


    could.


    Everyone was so engrossed in the fight taking ce before us they didn¡¯t notice me slipping out from


    behind them.


    I waited for an opening before I darted toward the knife.


    I had almost reached it before Tatiana barreled into me, knocking the air from my lungs as I mmed to


    the ground.


    She grabbed the back of my hair, snarling, "Not so fast..."


    The next thing I knew, I felt her weight being lifted off me.I rolled over and saw Apollo pinning my


    mother to the ground, "I¡¯m done with your bullshit.You will nevery your hands on her like that again."


    He growled next to her ear.


    "I never took you as stupid until now." he chuckled, "You really thought you would be able to touch her


    with me standing here? Did you think you could overpower me?"


    Heughed at his own words before turning to his men, "Take her back to the pce.I want her in the


    dungeon.I will deal with her when I return.When you arrive, I want you to fill Devin in on what has taken


    ce and send him here immediately."


    I had managed to crawl over to the knife while Apollo had her pinned down.


    The anger and power radiating from him was intense.


    I had never felt anything like that before.


    Two men walked over, grabbing Tatiana and pulling her to her feet before bowing to Apollo and


    leaving.I was speechless.


    What was me stand to my feet and I could feel his whole body shaking with rage.


    Alpha White cleared his throat next to me, bringing me out of my thoughts.


    I stared at Apollo, unsure if he could really be trusted.


    A part of me really wanted to trust him, but then the other part was screaming at me not to.I had never


    been more conflicted.


    "What the hell just happened?" I yelled, not meaning it toe out as loud and rude as it did.


    My mind was spinning at record speed, trying to process everything.


    Apollo smiled at me, "I would love to talk to you and Alpha Dane privately if that is okay."


    His voice was soft when he spoke to me.


    I squeezed Dane¡¯s hand, hoping he would know what to do.I wasn¡¯t sure if we should or not.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    We stood in silence waiting for Dane to decide what we should do.


    "I think that a talk is definitely needed, but unfortunately we have other matters we need to settle, I''m


    sure you understand."


    I was surprised at Dane¡¯s confidence and politeness as he spoke to the king.


    Worry shed through Apollo¡¯s eyes, "What matter could possibly be more important than the


    conversation that we need to have?" he spoke with authority dripping from his words.


    He didn¡¯t seem mad...yet.


    "Believe it or not, you aren''t the only one trying to get to me or my daughter!"


    I couldn¡¯t hold back my frustration anymore.I was tired and overwhelmed and I just wanted to get back


    to Kyra.


    Apollo seemed shocked by my sudden outburst.


    "I was never out to hurt you, but who are you talking about?" he calmly questioned.


    I¡¯m not sure why but the fact he was calm somehow managed to piss me off more.


    "It¡¯s not your problem.It¡¯s nothing my mate can¡¯t handle himself,"


    I was done with this night.


    "As the Alpha King and your father, it is my problem."


    He growled out at me.


    I scoffed at his words, "Father, right."


    Dane squeezed my hand as he looked down at me.


    "Fine if you really must know, long story short, Alpha Kain from the Oakwood pack is the biological


    father of our daughter.He didn¡¯t want her but has now decided that he is going toe and try to take


    sure she is safe."


    Apollo let out a deep growl.


    "I will destroy that whole pack if heys a finger on my granddaughter." He snarled.


    I turned to walk off, trying to pull Dane behind me.


    "Can I meet her?"


    I heard Apollo ask softly behind us.I froze in ce at his request, "Can I meet her? I am no threat to


    you or her. I wille alone with you, my men will stay here, at the border."


    I turned slowly to face him, "How can I be so sure?" I questioned him.


    Babe, I think we should talk with him.


    Find out what is actually going on and then decide if we trust him enough to let him see Kyra.


    Everyone will stay in the bunker until I tell them otherwise.


    She will be safe, I looked at Dane hesitantly before nodding my head in approval.


    "We will talk in Dane¡¯s office first.If I feel you can be trusted after that, then I will allow you to see her."


    Apollo¡¯s face lit up as a smile spread across his face, "Thank you."


    Apollo ordered his men to stay at the border before following us back to the packhouse and into Dane¡¯s


    office.I sat down in Dane¡¯sp behind his desk and Apollo sat in the plush chair across from us.


    The silence was deafening as we all thought over the best way to even start this conversation.


    "Did you ever say you didn¡¯t want me, or did you have ns to kill me, all for being a female?"


    Straight to the point is how I decided we should do this.


    Apollo sighed, "No.It was all rumors Tatiana started.I never thought she would have been capable of


    any of this."


    I stared nkly "Well, I wasn¡¯t sure what her n was until now.All for revenge against me finding my


    true mate.I would never have left her to fend for herself.Though I wouldn¡¯t have been in a rtionship


    with her anymore, I still had every intention of taking care of both of you.I hoped she would eventually


    find her true mate as well."


    He seemed to get lost in his thoughts before clearing his throat and giving me a small smile.


    "Why didn¡¯t you ever end the rumors.Tell everyone that none of it was true?"


    If she really is the one who started all the rumors, then why didn¡¯t he clear the air and set everything


    straight.


    "For a few reasons, some of them I am not proud of."


    He looked down at his feet, "Back then I felt as though the more people feared me the better control I


    would have over the packs.And that is what the rumors did...they sparked a fear of me in everyone.I


    nned to let everyone believe her until I found ya¡¯ll, but she had help hiding.I know I should have


    spoken out, but when I realized she was hiding I knew then, if I spoke out it would only backfire on me."


    he looked at me, shame written all over his face.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to say to this, I actually felt bad for him, for what my mother caused us to go through.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "I could have and most definitely should have handled it a lot better.Unfortunately, I cannot change the


    past.I just hope that you can find a way to forgive me."


    I believe he is telling the truth.I don¡¯t feel he is a threat to us.


    Dane linked me, letting me know what he was feeling.I was still a think about it, babe.You heard what


    Tatiana said yourself.


    She started the rumors.


    Apollo came to talk to you alone.He left his men behind at the border, which is unheard of.He has never


    gone anywhere atone.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, "My mate doesn¡¯t think you are a danger to us,"


    I started.


    Relief seemed to wash over Apollo as he nodded his head toward Dane, "I promise I am not."


    He stated happily.


    "We will let you meet Kyra.You wait here with Dane, and I will go get her."


    I stood making my way out of the office.I knew that Dane would let Zayd, and everyone know that I was


    on my way to get our daughter.As I walked down the hallway, making my way to the bunker, I smelled


    something off.I stopped and lifted my nose in the air more, taking a big whiff.


    I had smelled it before; I just couldn¡¯t ce it.


    Light footsteps falling behind me caught my attention.I spun around and was faced with none other


    than Kain Shelton.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    I red at Kain, the man who had vowed to take my daughter.Two men stepped up beside him with


    smirks on their faces.


    "You should leave while you still have a chance," I told him warningly, hoping he would second guess


    what he was about to do.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m going to leave...as soon as you give me my daughter."


    He looked around the hallway, "Where is your precious mate at?" he sneered as he took a step


    towards me.


    I didn¡¯t move.I knew he was trying to intimidate me, but little does he know I am not the same girl I used


    to be.


    Kain is here¡­


    I sent out a mind link, not really sure who all could hear me though.


    It was one thing I hadn¡¯t really spent any time trying to learn since turning.


    Kain grabbed my arm, spinning me as he twisted it behind my back.


    "You can¡¯t take me..." he growled in my ear.


    My anger had reached its boiling point and I could feel myself losing control.


    Everything I had been taught in my training recently came flooding back to me.


    Using my smaller size to my advantage as everyone taught me, I was able to flip Kain, "I might not beat


    you, but I can definitely stop you until my mate gets here."


    As soon as the words left my mouth, a growl erupted, shaking the whole house.I smirked at Kain who


    was now standing next to the two men.


    Everything seemed next minute he had shifted, and his dark brown wolf had me pinned down.


    It took all my strength to hold his snapping jaws back.


    Dane will be here any second, I kept telling myself.I was growing tired quickly as I tried to fight Kain


    off.I closed my eyes as his canines inched closer to my face, and then he was gone.I opened my eyes


    to see arge ck wolf with white-tipped ears fighting Kain.


    Zayd seemed to have the upper hand for now.


    The two men with Kain shifted mid-stride as they ran to help their Alpha.I couldn¡¯t shift that fast, not yet


    anyway, but I also couldn¡¯t let them reach Zayd.


    He would be overpowered.


    I lunged myself at the smaller brown wolf as he tried to bolt past me, knocking him off bnce briefly.


    He quickly regained his bnce and turned to me growling.He lowered himself, ready to pounce.


    My heart raced as I tried to figure out what my next move should be.


    A blur of grey was all I saw, and I knew I was safe.I knew then everything would be okay.


    Dane didn¡¯t hesitate to rip through the wolf¡¯s throat, killing him instantly.


    He nced back at me, blood dripping from his lips before he turned to help his dad.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to do.


    Part of me wanted to run, but the other part of me couldn¡¯t stand the thought of leaving and Dane


    getting hurt.


    Dane went straight for Kain¡¯s wolf.


    He had him pinned in a matter of seconds.


    I thought Kain would submit, but he wasn¡¯t about to.


    He was still trying and failing to fight Dane.


    "ENOUGH!" a booming voice sounded through the hallway marched towards us.


    "SHIFT! NOW!" he barked at the men.


    Dane growled slowly, trying to fight themand.


    Everyone else shifted immediately and Apollo stood staring at Dane.


    I ran to stand beside him, eyeing my ¡®father¡¯, waiting to see what he was going to do.He tilted his head


    as he looked at Dane.


    Wonder seemed to twinkle in his eyes.


    Dane ced himself in between me and everyone else, gently pushing me away from them.


    Apollo nodded at Dane before he turned around.


    "Who are you?" Apollo questioned.


    "Alpha Kain Shelton, Oakwood Pack."


    He kept his eyes on the floor.


    Apollo grunted as he started walking slowly toward Kain, "Do you have a valid reason for attacking this


    pack?"


    Apollo took another step forward.


    I watched as Kain began to fidget a little.


    "They have been keeping me from my daughter, your majesty.I am only trying to get her back."


    Dane growled deeply at his response.


    "You piece of s**t!" I yelled at him.


    Apollo raised his hand to silence me.


    "You didn¡¯t want the pup ...Fight?" his voiceing out deeper, more threatening.


    "I made a mistake.I admit that, but I am now ready to step up and be her father. "


    I couldn¡¯t stop theugh that bubbled out of me.


    Apollo nced back at me before turning to face Kain again, "It has nothing to do with the fact she is


    royalty? I¡¯m sure you are not as stupid as everyone says."


    He took another step toward Kain, who was now white as a sheet.


    "That b***h didn¡¯t tell me who she was! She deceived me!" Kain the side and look at Dane.


    Was Apollo really going to stand back and allow this to happen?! But that was all Dane needed.


    In one movement, he had ripped Kain to pieces.I gasped at the sight in front of me.


    Thest man alive that hade with Kain shifted, but he didn¡¯t make it very far.


    Apollo snapped his neck before he could even get three steps in.


    I stood in shock at what just happened.


    After what felt like hours, but I¡¯m sure it was only seconds, Dane had shifted back and had his arms


    tightly wrapped around me.


    "Are you okay babe?" he pulled back, looking over me.


    "You really moved out of the way!? You were going to let him try to take my baby!"


    I screamed at Apollo.I tried to push past Dane to get closer to the Alpha King, but he wouldn''t let me.


    "Holly, I would never allow any harm toe to you or my granddaughter."


    He said calmly, not even mad that I was shouting at him, "but you must understand, as your protector


    and mate, Dane needed to be the one to stop him.It¡¯s a male thing..."


    he smirked as he looked at my mate.


    What! A male thing? I looked at Dane, who just smiled and nodded his head in agreement.


    "I would have killed him, as my wolf wanted to if I thought for one second Dane wasn¡¯t strong enough


    to do it, but I believe Dane is more powerful than even he realizes."


    He was now staring at Dane again, "No one has ever been able to fight mymand the way you did."


    Dane bowed his head, "Sorry about that sir,"


    Dane apologized keeping his head down.


    "No need to apologize to me.I should have known the Mooncare of her."


    He smiled at me softly, "How about we have someone clean this mess up and then I can see my


    granddaughter."


    I stood in disbelief as my mind raced.


    Tonight has been a whirlwind of events.


    I had nned on fighting my dad, Apollo the freaking Alpha King, and instead found out that it was my


    mother who had spun a web of lies in an attempt to get her revenge.


    My ex-boyfriend somehow managed to make it into the packhouse to try and steal my daughter and I


    managed to keep him from ripping my throat out.


    This was the first time I had really seen Dane in action, the first time I had seen him kill someone.


    But for some reason, it didn¡¯t bother me at all.


    In fact, it made me feel even safer with him.


    I still wasn¡¯t sure how much I could trust Apollo, but so far, he has done nothing but be helpful.


    "Babe, are you sure you''re okay?" Dane questioned me again.


    I looked at him and gave him my best smile, "Yeah, just a lot has happened.Guess my brain is still


    trying to process."


    He gave me an understanding look before leaning down to give me a light kiss.He has always been so


    gentle with me.


    "How about you go get Kyra and meet us back in my office.I will have Ash and Colby take care of this,"


    he waved his hand around the hallway.


    I still couldn¡¯t believe that this wasn¡¯t bothering me very much.I could feel their eyes on me as I made


    my way to the bunker to get our daughter.


    When I entered, I told everyone they could go back to their homes, and everything was okay.


    Dane will have a meeting tomorrow to update them on the events of the night.


    Genesis was in her arms and ze curled up at her side.


    ze¡¯s eyes popped open as I walked closer.


    "Thank you for keeping my baby safe," I told Genesis as she handed Kyra to me.


    "Always," she responded as she stood up and stretched her arms and legs out.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "So, what happened? Is everything okay? How many casualties did we have?"


    She started firing questions off, one after another.


    I shook my head, "We didn¡¯t even fight Apollo.But Kain somehow made it into the packhouse with two


    of his men, but they were killed quickly.I¡¯ll exin everythingter though.Right now, Apollo is waiting


    with Dane to meet this beauty right here."


    I looked down at my precious little girl smiling.


    Genesis¡¯s face wasced with curiosity and worry.


    "He doesn¡¯t want to hurt us.He never did, but there is no time to talk right now."


    "Okay.If you need anything, please let me know."


    Genesis told me as she pulled me into a hug.


    As I began to make my way out of the bunker, I felt a light tug on my pants.


    I looked down to see ze, "I need toe with her."


    I looked back to Genesis, "I guess y¡¯all areing to meet Apollo too."


    Her eyes widened and I could feel her nerves as she hesitated, "Umm..okay are you sure? He doesn¡¯t


    need to go."


    She said quickly, trying to grab ze¡¯s hand.


    "No mom, I have to be with her.I want to make sure she is safe."


    With that, Genesis reluctantly agreed.


    We all knew that ze took protecting Kyra very seriously and he wouldn¡¯t leave without a fight.


    With Kyra in my arms and ze and Genesis beside me, we made our way up to Dane¡¯s office.


    As I opened the door, Apollo stood, his eyes glistening with little growl sounded in the room as ze


    pushed himself between Apollo and me, "And who is this little warrior?"


    Apollo asked with amusement.


    "I¡¯m her mate and I won¡¯t let you or anyone else hurt her." He stated confidently.


    "ze Price!"


    Genesis scolded as she tried to grab him, "I¡¯m sorry your majesty," she said as she continued to try to


    pull her son to her side.


    Apollo¡¯s eyes showed shock as he waved his hand to Genesis, "Why is he saying he is her mate?"


    I sighed, knowing we had a lot to fill him in on.


    Maybe he would be able to give us some insight though.


    We all took a seat around the office with Apollo holding Kyra.


    He sat staring down at her; she looked so tiny in hisrge arms.


    Deep down I really hoped I was not making a mistake by trusting him.


    Dane told Apollo what little we knew about ze, which was pretty much everything ze himself told


    us, and then his behavior towards her as well.


    Apollo looked down at ze, who had been sitting next to him eyeing him the whole time.


    "I do believe it.Though I have never personally seen it, I know of stories that have been passed down


    and my mother was a firm believer that it would happen again." Apollo stated.


    "But for now I think that it¡¯s time we all got some rest.My men should have some tents set up at the


    border by now.We can discuss this more tomorrow."


    He stood and handed Kyra to me as she began to wake up.


    "You and your men are more than wee to stay here.We have office door.¡±


    "I appreciate it, Alpha Dane, but I am awaiting Devin¡¯s arrival so I will stay at the border."


    He reached to shake Dane¡¯s hand and then Ash and Zayd¡¯s.


    "Who¡¯s Devin?" I blurted out.


    "My son, your half-brother," Apollo said proudly.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    I was still trying to wrap my head around the fact that I have a brother on the walk to our house.


    A half-brother, but a sibling non the less.


    As soon as we walked into the house it felt like I could breathe again.


    Just being home gave mefort.


    Dane went to the kitchen to make a bottle for Kyra as I began getting her changed.


    "Let me," Dane said as he took Kyra from me and began feeding her.


    "What¡¯s on that brain of yours?" he questioned softly.


    I shook my head, unsure of where to start.


    "I just...I don¡¯t know.There are so many thoughts, questions, and worries bouncing around right now I¡¯m


    not sure where I would even start to try to exin it."


    I felt my eyes burn as tears formed.I stood and started pacing around the room; everything hitting me at


    once.


    Dane¡¯s arms stopped me as he slowly turned me toward him, wrapping me in a tight hug.


    "Deep breath babe."


    He whispered as he gently stroked my hair and back.I did as he said, inhaling his scent as it


    surrounded me.


    After a few breaths, I felt calm again and let Dane lead me to bed.


    He slowly helped me get undressed before pulling one of his t-shirts over my head.


    "My whole life has been turned upside down."


    I told him as weid down on the bed, "I don¡¯t regret it¡ªit¡¯s just been a lot, you know? "


    Dane pulled me close to him, "I understand, and you have handled it and waited for me to talk."


    ¡°I¡¯m still learning about being a werewolf, a mom, and a mate.And now I have met my mom and lost my


    mom, meet my dad and I¡¯m still not sure if I can trust him or not.I found out I have a brother! It¡¯s just too


    much at once."


    I sighed and closed my eyes as I snuggled closer to Dane.


    "I know it¡¯s been a lot, babe, but I¡¯m proud of you and how well you have handled everything.I¡¯m not


    sure how much we can trust Apollo either.Hell, I thought we could trust your mom, but look what


    happened with that.No matter what though¡ªI will always stand by your side.I will always protect you


    and Kyra, and I love you both more than life itself.Kyra is asleep in her bed, so why don¡¯t we try to get


    some rest now too."


    How did he always know exactly what to say? "I love you too Dane,"


    I whispered, feeling his breathing even out under me.I knew he was just as exhausted as I was if not


    more.Iy there listening to Dane snore lightly until sleep finally consumed me.


    The next morning, we woke up and dressed early.I was nervous and excited at the same time.I will,


    hopefully, get to meet Devin today and learn more from Apollo about Kyra.


    As I was packing Kyra¡¯s diaper bag, Adria came through the front door.


    "Good morning!" she cooed as she took Kyra from Dane.


    "Good morning to you to mom,"


    Dane replied yfully to his mom.


    Sheughed as she swatted at his arm, "Well I hate to break it to you dear, but the minute Kyra was


    born she stole first ce from you!"


    Iughed as Dane fake pouted, "Is Apollo still at the border?"


    I asked her as I slipped my shoes on and inviting him to breakfast but decided any interaction with the


    Alpha King shoulde from you or Dane."


    She looked between me and Dane, "the pack is nervous.It¡¯s not often the Alpha King himself shows up


    and also stays the night.They aren¡¯t sure what is going on or what happenedst night.I know you have


    this under control, son, but I suggest informing them of what¡¯s going on.At least tell them some of it to


    ease their minds some."


    I could see Dane tense, "I''ll have Ash give them a brief update and inform them as soon as Apollo


    leaves, we will hold a formal meeting and let them know everything.For now, though, we should get to


    the packhouse"


    As we walked out the front door, we were met by Ash, Genesis, and ze.


    "We made him wait as long as we could,"


    Genesis sighed, "he hardly slept at allst night.He seems very anxious."


    I looked over at ze as he talked softly to Kyra and Adria.I still couldn¡¯t get over the changes


    physically happening in ze, not to mention how he acts with Kyra is mind-blowing.


    He is so much bigger than other kids his age; taller and more muscr.


    "You and ze go to the packhouse with them.I will be there shortly,"


    Ash told Genesis before giving her a small kiss and heading toward the border.


    "Is it okay for him to go by himself?" I asked, feeling a little uneasy at the thought.


    Apollo hasn¡¯t done anything to make me doubt his intentions, but I just have this gut feeling he isn¡¯t


    what he seems.


    I wish I didn¡¯t feel this way about him and I hope I am him.They will escort Apollo and Devin, if he is


    here, to our office.I nodded as I let Dane lead all of us across the yard into the packhouse.


    Zayd was waiting in the office for us when we arrived.


    "Good morning," he cooed, just like Adria did as he took Kyra from her.


    I rolled my eyes andughed as Dane threw his hands in the air, "Good morning, Dad!" he said.


    Zayd just shrugged his shoulders as he moved to sit on the couch next to Adria.


    Dane smiled at me and winked before sitting in his chair and pulling me into hisp.I liked seeing the


    yful side of Dane.


    It wasn¡¯t long before we heard a knock on the door before Ash came in, "Alpha Dane, Luna Holly,"


    he bowed his head before stepping to the side and allowing Apollo and a man that I assumed to be


    Devin walk in.


    Colby walked in behind them as Ash shut the door.


    They stood stiffly by the door instead of taking a seat like they normally would.


    Dane and I stood as Apollo approached the desk, "Good morning,"


    Dane greeted them.


    Apollo smiled as he held his hand out, "Good morning.This is my son, Prince Devin Sparks."


    He introduced Devin, who shook Dane¡¯s hand as well.


    "Nice to meet you,"


    Dane replied before slipping his hand in mine.


    I stepped forward a little bit, "I¡¯m Holly ck, your sister I suppose."


    I looked at Dane to find a huge smile gracing that beautiful face of his.


    This is the first time you have used myst name...like it Mrs.ck.


    I heard Dane through our mind link, causing me to smile.


    Devin gave a small smile, "I suppose you are," he chuckled lightly shorter than Apollo but had the same


    brown hair and light grey eyes.


    My gut seemed to twist when he spoke though.


    There was something about him that made me feel really ufortable.


    I nced across the room at Kyra who was still being held by Zayd.


    Adria and Genesis exchanged a brief look before locking eyes with me.


    I knew then they had the same gut feeling I had about Devin.I just knew we needed to keep our guard


    up and watch him carefully.


    Dane must have felt the uneasiness spreading through the room, "So what can you tell us about Kyra


    and ze?" he asked, breaking the silence that had settled.


    We all looked at Apollo waiting for his response, "Straight to the point, I like that," he smiled, "there is a


    prophecy I guess you could say, in short, it says that a female heir to the Royal pack will be blessed


    with gifts this world hasn¡¯t seen.One of the things I remember hearing is how this female would have a


    mate from birth.He would be blessed with the strength and knowledge needed to protect her and rule


    beside her."


    I looked over at ze who was sitting close to Kyra as I thought about what Apollo had just said.


    It made sense to me, but I felt like there was more he didn¡¯t want to tell us.


    "What else does this prophecy say?"


    I questioned him, narrowing my eyes.


    "It¡¯s been so long, that is all I can remember.My mother is the one that used to tell me."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I didn¡¯t believe him.


    Devin sat silently watching Apollo.


    "So, you think that Kyra is the one mentioned in the prophecy, the one to be the next Queen?"


    Zayd spoke up as he handed Kyra to AdriaAsmall smile spread on Apollo and Devin¡¯s face, "Yes, but if


    she is, then she won''t just rule over the werewolves, but overall the supernaturals.For this reason, we


    believe she shoulde to live at the pce, of course not without both of you.There she will be better


    protected and can get the training she needs."


    Devin was very confident as he spoke.


    Deep growls broke out throughout the office as Dane, and I stood.


    "Kyra isn¡¯t going anywhere,"


    Dane gritted out, stepping forward.


    I noticed everyone in the room had slowly moved and were now circling Adria and Kyra protectively.


    Apollo scanned the room, "No need to get violent, Devin was merely offering."


    "Offering? What are your real intentions here?"


    I had to ask.


    This gut feeling had continued to grow, making me wish they would just leave.


    The smirk that shed across Devin¡¯s face sent chills down my spine.


    Apollo stood abruptly and I felt everyone in the room tense.


    "I mean no harm at all, Holly.I know you are scared to trust me, and I understand that, but I really just


    want the best for you and her.I really don¡¯t care if she is the one in the prophecy or not.Y¡¯all will always


    be wee at the pce."


    Apollo¡¯s eyes showed nothing but sincerity, it was now Devin that I knew was up to something.


    "Unfortunately, we will have to be leaving.I cannot leave the pce for long, but I would like toe


    back in one month to visit if that is okay with you.Maybe my mate cane with me next time.I do


    think you would like her, Holly."


    Apollo smiled at me as Devin stood behind him ring at me.


    "We could never deny the Alpha King a visit," Dane replied.


    I could hear Apollo gave me a quick hug before turning to the group surrounding Kyra, "Can I please


    see her before I leave?"


    Dane nodded his head at Ash and Colby, and they stepped aside just enough for Apollo to get through.


    Devin stepped up to me with his hand out, "It was so nice to meet you, sister"


    The sarcasm dripped off his words as I reached to shake his hand.


    He gave my hand a squeeze, "See you soon."


    Dane and I began escorting Apollo and Devin back to the border.


    "I know this is a lot to take in Holly, but I hope you know I am not who you thought I was." he smiled.


    We were halfway to the border when Devin stopped walking mid-stride, tilting his head up and sniffing


    the air, "What is it, son?" Apollo asked as he looked around the area.


    "Mate..."


    Cevin whispered.


    My eyes widened at him before I looked at Dane.


    "Mate!.You have found your mate!! That is great!"


    Apollo seemed genuinely happy for him.


    We all followed Devin as he walked through the pack trying to find his mate.


    "Her scent is so faint..." he shook his head as he kept walking.


    "What is in there?"


    Devin asked pointing to his left.


    "That is where we keep prisoners,"


    Dane told him and then realized who he was selling.


    "Any females?" he asked slowly.


    Dane nodded his head, "One."


    He didn¡¯t give any more information than that.


    "Open it, I want to go inside."


    I looked at Dane, then Apollo.


    Dane sighed as he unlocked the door and began leading us down the steps.


    N was already on her feet when we reached her cell, "Mate..." they both said as their eyes locked.


    Devin spun around quickly, "Let.Her.Out.Now." he demanded. ¡°calm down."


    Apollo told him sternly, "Let¡¯s talk outside."


    He nced at N before turning and heading back up the stairs.I really didn¡¯t even know that she was


    still here until now.I just trusted Dane when he said not to worry.


    The sun seemed brighter as we all stood outside.


    "Don¡¯t ever growl at my mate again,"


    Dane warned Devin as he took a step forward.


    "You remember who the hell you are talking to mutt," Devin replied, taking a step forward like Dane.


    I barely realized Ash and Colby as they stepped up and stood on each side of us.


    Their stance showed that they were ready to fight.


    "That is enough, Devin!"


    Apollo roared, "You will better control yourself if you n to continue to represent the Royal Pack.You


    never address an Alpha as a mutt, I know I taught you better than that."


    Apollo ced himself between the two men as he stared at Devin.


    "Now we will find out why she is imprisoned in the first ce and then decide from there what will


    happen.Alpha Dane, do you mind if we take this back to your office?"


    Only then did Apollo turn to face Dane.


    Dane hesitantly nodded his head before slipping his hand into mine and leading the way back to the


    packhouse.


    Once inside, Dane didn¡¯t even sit down in his chair.I could feel anger pulsing through his veins.


    "Now then, who is the girl?"


    Apollo questioned as he sat in the chair across from the desk.


    Devin stood standing ring at me and Dane.


    Apollo turned to Devin and let out a low growl, causing Devin to look down as he moved to take a seat


    next to Apollo birthdaying soon.She was a title chaser and attacked Holly not long after her arrival.


    Dane rushed his answer just giving the basics of her.


    I watched as Apollo sat silently; doubt written on his face.


    "I don¡¯t give a s**t what she did.Holly seems fine to me, so I want my mate released immediately."


    Devin growled out.


    Apollo abruptly stood as he spun to face Devin, "You will hold your tongue.Better yet you can wait at


    camp while I talk with Alpha Dane and Holly."


    Apollo¡¯s voice was deep with authority when he spoke to Devin this time.


    Devin huffed as he stood and made his way to the door without any argument.


    Once he left and the door was shut behind him, Apollo took a seat again, "I do apologize for his


    behavior.Between us, we have been noticing some changes in Devintely, no worries though."


    He brushed it off like it was a normal thing, "Now about this woman, is there any way you would be


    willing to let her leave? I would rather sort this out civilly with you than have it escte into something


    we all would regret one day."


    I could hear the warning in his voice as he looked at Dane patiently.


    "So, you are okay with her bing part of the Royal Pack even though you know she attacked me?"


    Iughed.


    And here I was beginning to think he cared.


    "If a title chaser is what she is, then she will be getting a title with Devin.Hopefully, with training, she will


    be a better person.But no, I am not okay with the fact that she attacked you at all, but I also have


    to think about Devin.I can assure for that matter."


    Apollo seemed sincere.


    Dane looked at me leaving the decision to release her or not in my hands, "I want her gone as soon as


    she is released.She is not to go to any houses or tell anyone bye.I don¡¯t want her wandering around the


    pack."


    I told Apollo sternly.


    Apollo seemed pleased with my answer, "As you wish."


    I didn¡¯t go with Dane to release N, instead, I found Genesis and Adria with Kyra and ze.


    Kyra was lying on her ymat as ze moved the toys hanging on it for her to watch.


    As I walked into the room, Adria stood up, "Well what happened? I heard there was an argument of


    some sort with the prince?" she asked worriedly.


    I nodded my head, "I guess you could say that."


    Dane walked in just as I finished telling Adria and Genesis what had happened.


    To say they were surprised would be an understatement.


    He walked behind me, gently messaging my shoulders, "They have left.King Apollo made it very clear


    to Devin and N both that she is not to evene to this area again, and if she does, her punishment


    will be harsh.He also told N if she ever raises a hand to you again, he will kill her himself, which of


    course pissed Devin off, but he didn¡¯t seem to care at all."


    I won¡¯t lie, hearing what Apollo said made me happy.


    "The day isn¡¯t over yet, and I need to inform the pack of what has happened.I know everyone is on


    edge."


    I sighed but knew that it needed to be done...just felt so drained and wanted nothing more than to curl


    up next to Dane and sleep for a week.


    I walked with Dane to the clearing where he was going to his pack, so mom has nned to have a big


    cookout before he leaves.It will start after the meeting."


    He looked at me smiling, "Okay, it sounds good.I won¡¯t lie though; your uncle is a little intimidating."


    Daneughed as he shook his head, "Not the first time that¡¯s been said."


    After informing the pack that everything was okay, Dane invited everyone to the cookout.


    Everyone seemed relieved that Apollo was gone and excited about the cookout.


    I sat at the pic table holding Kyra as I watched everyone talking andughing.


    Everything seemed to finally be falling into ce.


    Kain was no longer a problem, and Apollo didn¡¯t really want me dead.


    I still had a bad feeling about Devin and now he has N at his side.I really hoped we wouldn¡¯t regret


    our decision to let her go with him.


    Dane slid onto the bench next to me giving me a passionate kiss before taking Kyra, "Does this feel like


    the calm before the storm?" I asked him.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    It¡¯s been 6 months since everything happened, and it¡¯s been very calm and quiet.


    Apollo hasn¡¯t been able toe back and visit as he had nned, but he usually calls every Saturday.


    Our rtionship has grown tremendously.


    He still feels like he needs to apologize, but I don¡¯t feel like it was really his fault.


    Though I do think he could have handled the whole situation with my mother differently, everyone


    makes mistakes and all I can do now is leave the past in the past and move forward with my life.


    Last Saturday he did tell me that Tatiana had been sentenced to death and he was afraid it would ruin


    the progress we had made.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I assured him that it wouldn¡¯t.I had only recently met her, and she lied to me the whole time.


    She didn¡¯t care about me, only about her revenge against him.


    I did tell him that I didn¡¯t want to know when it happened though.I¡¯m not sure what exactly is going on


    with Devin or N, but I feel that it hasn¡¯t been easy.


    Apollo is always quick to change the subject when I ask him about the two.


    Ourst conversation was cut short because of a ¡®disturbance¡¯.


    Kyra has grown so much and is absolutely beautiful.


    To say she has everyone wrapped around her little finger would be an understatement.


    If ze isn¡¯t training with Ash, then he is with Kyra.


    Adria has been teaching me the responsibilities of the Luna and I can say it feels natural to me after,


    the door to my office flew open as Colby came running in; he quickly scanned the room before shutting


    the door and locking it.


    "What the hell Colby?"


    I jumped from my seat and quickly picked Kyra up from her ypen.


    Colby stood protectively by the door with his back to me.


    "Rogue breach, Luna.Alpha Dane ordered me toe to protect you."


    My eyes widened at his words, "Rogues?! How did they get through? How many are there?"


    Colby shook his head, "Those are questions for Alpha."


    After several minutes, the doorknob jiggled before there was a pounding on the door, "Holly..."


    Colby unlocked the door immediately to let Dane in.


    He had on a pair of shorts, but the rest of his body was covered in blood as he made his way over to


    me and Kyra.


    "Dane, what happened?"


    Careful not to touch us, he leaned in, inhaling deeply.


    "Are you okay? Kyra?" he began checking us over.


    "We are fine.Now tell me what happened.How many and how did they get past border patrol?"


    Dane took a step back as he scratched the back of his head, "...there were eight of them.It¡¯s like they


    knew where and when to go through.We were caughtpletely off guard!"


    He was pacing the room as he spoke.


    "They almost made it all the way to the packhouse! Damn it!!" he turned around and stormed out of the


    office.


    I hadn¡¯t seen him this mad in a long time.


    Dane this angry can be dangerous.


    I mind linked Adria toe to get Kyra while I tried to talk to Dane.


    After I knew Kyra was taken care of, I took off outside, following Dane¡¯s "Why are you out here? Go


    back inside babe.There may be more."


    I could tell he was trying to control his anger as he spoke to me.I shook my head, "Even if there is, I


    doubt they would attack again right now."


    I could tell he didn¡¯t like my response, but he also didn¡¯t argue with me as he pulled me close to his


    side and continued talking.


    "Like I was saying, this wasn¡¯t a random attack, Alpha.They were not only able to sneak past the patrol


    but also almost made it to the packhouse undetected.It¡¯s just not possible for them unless they know


    the packing grounds, routines, and such," Ash said.


    I could sense the anger in his voice.


    Dane growled slowly, "I agree.But how could they have known any of that?"


    I lifted my hands at both, "Enough.Right now, everyone needs to calm down and decide what is going


    to be changed to prevent it from happening again.Then we can try to figure out the rest of the details."


    Ash closed his eyes as he bowed his head at me, "Yes Luna, you are right."


    Dane red at me for a moment, not saying anything.


    I took a step away from him as I ced my hands on my hips, "I want to know what¡¯s going to be done


    to stop them from getting that far again?"


    Dane huffed before pulling me back to him, "Your right babe."


    He leaned down, burying his nose in my neck, "Ash, get cleaned up and meet me in my office in 20


    minutes."


    With that Dane turned, pulling me with him.


    We went to our house so he could take a quick shower before going to the packhouse.


    "I know I don¡¯t know much about the patrol, but it does sound like it was nned," I told Dane as I


    watched him get dressed worry he was feeling through our bond.


    I walked up behind him and wrapped my arms around his waist.


    "I don¡¯t know, but I trust that you will figure it out and you will put a stop to it."


    I felt Dane let out a deep breath, "What if they made it into the packhouse? What if they had got to you


    and Kyra?" he whispered.


    "But they didn¡¯t.You were able to stop them before they could, and Colby was with us.Don¡¯t forget I


    have be quite the badass since I have been training with you and Ash."


    His whole body shook as he startedughing, "You think so?" he said yfully as he spun around to


    hold me.


    "I know so buddy..." he sighed as he looked down at me, his smile fading from his face, "You have


    be a good fighter, but that is not the point.Rogues are ruthless.And the thought of y¡¯all being in


    danger because I didn¡¯t protect y¡¯all kills me.It is my job to make sure y¡¯all are safe.I failed."


    I could see the guilt swirling in his eyes.


    "You didn¡¯t fail Dane.We were safe.Now it¡¯s time to figure out what needs to be changed.Find our


    weakness and fix it."


    Dane leaned down, letting his lips crash with mine.


    I snaked my arms around his neck as he lifted me, wrapping my legs around his waist.


    Luna Holly, you have a phone call, Zayd told me through the link.


    Dane quickly set me back down on my feet as I groaned in frustration.


    Who is it, dad? Dane questioned him.


    There was a long pause as we waited for Zayd to answer.


    He said his name is Jarek.He ims to be Alpha King Apotio¡¯s Beta.


    I remember Apollo mentioning Jarek a few and up the stairs to Dane¡¯s office.


    I took a minute topose myself before answering, "Hello,"


    I said into the speaker.


    "Luna Holly, this is Beta Jarek."


    I could tell he was trying to hold in his anger as he spoke.


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    I questioned as I felt the nerves start to build in my gut.


    "There was a situation here at the pce..."


    he started and then paused for a few seconds, "Just spit it out already! Is my dad, okay?"


    I was starting to lose my patience.


    The longer he took to tell me what happened the more I felt sick to my stomach.


    "Devin and N attacked your dad.They rushed him from behind and N had a silver knife.Apollo is


    in the hospital, but he will survive.I mean no disrespect when I say this, but your dad could have ripped


    them both apart but chose not to.He was barely fighting back at all.


    When I questioned him about it as we carried him to the hospital wing, all he said was, ¡®That¡¯s my son.I


    can¡¯t hurt him.That little s**t has been nothing but problems since he turned 18, and it has only gotten


    worse since he found his mate.Apollo asked me to call and warn you that they are both out there, he


    wanted you to be ready in case theye for you.We already have warriors and trackers searching for


    them."


    ¡°I stood in shock at his words.I knew that no good woulde from N mating with Devin, but I never


    thought he would attack Apollo.I¡¯m not sure what their n is or why they feel the need to do any of


    this, but they have to be stopped.I looked at Dane who stood next to me, his expression seemed to say


    everything I was thinking Apollo is well enough, can you have him call me?" I asked.


    "Absolutely, I¡¯m sure he would even without you asking.We will keep you updated on our search.Be


    safe."


    With that, he hung up.


    "N knows everything about our pack and patrols.They have to be behind this rogue attack."


    Dane growled out.


    "Time to change things up."

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Dane, Ash, Colby, and Zayd spent the next four hoursing up with new patrol schedules and routes.


    They went over every possible scenario they could think of and felt confident in the new routine.


    I spent that time training with Genesis while Adria sat at the side and watched the kids.


    She also gave some advice on techniques when you are fighting a male wolf.I was exhausted by the


    time we were done.


    Genesis and I both agreed that we should start training with each other.


    I will continue to train with Ash and Dane daily, and Genesis will start training more with Ash.I was


    standing and talking to Genesis and Adria when I was suddenly knocked to the ground, my feet swept


    out from under me.


    I rolled to the right before jumping on my feet and taking the stance Ash and Dane taught me.


    "You need to work on your senses.You should have caught my scent before I ever reached you," Dane


    said as he began circling me.


    I narrowed my eyes at him, "I guess I was too busy talking.Didn¡¯t think I needed to be on alert."


    He shook his head, "You should always be on alert, especially now with everything that is going on."


    He moved quickly, grabbing my arm and spinning me around.


    "You''re right...l should be more observant."


    I did just as he had taught me and was able to free myself, taking my stance again.


    "Good," he stood as he eyed me, "You are making a lot of progress, but you still need some work."


    Before I could react, he had me pinned to arms down.


    "What are you going to do?" he smirked, thinking I couldn¡¯t get out of his grasp.


    I smiled, "I love you so much,"


    I told him.


    He smiled, bringing his head down slowly to kiss me, "I love you too babe."


    I brought my knee up, hitting him right in his groin, using just enough force to get free.


    He rolled over groaning, "Cheater..." he said breathlessly.


    I looked back to see Adria, Zayd, Genesis, and Ashughing.


    After a few minutes, Dane stood up, "Let me guess, mom taught you to do that?"


    Iughed as we walked over to the group, "Yes, she did."


    Dane shook his head, "I¡¯ve seen her do that to dad a few times when they were sparing.Worked every


    time..."


    Zayd wasughing the hardest, "Adria¡¯s famous move.Just d it was you and not me."


    Adriaughed as she yfully hit Zayd on his chest.


    "Let¡¯s go eat,"


    Dane stated as he picked Kyra up.


    After eating supper, we said goodnight and made our way back to our house.


    Dane insisted I rx in a bubble bath while he put Kyra to bed.


    I didn¡¯t even try to protest; my whole body was screaming at me.I already knew I would be super sore


    in the morning.


    After filling the tub with steaming hot water and a eucalyptus bubble bath, I slid down.


    Sighing as the hot water began to rx my tense muscles.


    I leaned my head onto the back of the tub and closed my eyes.I never heard the bathroom door,


    "Hmmm..."


    I slowly opened my eyes to find Dane already undressing as he stared at me.I could already feel the


    heat beginning to make its way down my body.I let my eyes wander tensed slightly with every move he


    made.


    My eyes began to travel lower, across his broad chest and down his washboard abs that led to that


    deep v that seemed to be pointing me further down.


    "I love when you look at me like that..."


    I licked my lips as I cleared my throat, I could feel myself start to blush.I leaned forward as Dane slid in


    behind me.


    He gently pulled me so I could lean back on him.


    After rxing in his arms for a few minutes, I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    It had been too long since we had been together.I slowly turned around, careful not to ssh any water


    out of the tub, and straddled him.I slowly started nting soft kisses across his chest as I made my


    way up to his neck.


    His hands gripped my hips tightly and I felt him start to grow beneath me.


    "Fuck..." he whispered as I started kissing and sucking on his neck.


    I sat up a little then slowly slid myself down on him.


    He leaned his head back as he moaned lowly.His hands were no longer on my hips but traveling all


    over my body as I slowly started to bounce.


    I started bouncing and grinding faster, needing more.


    The familiar heat building quickly.


    I gasped as Dane flicked his tongue across one of my n*****s, "Yes!"


    I moaned as I tangled my fingers in his hair.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Dane growled, sending chills up my spine as he grabbed my waist and stood moving us to the bed.


    My lips crashed into his as he walked, water dripping from both of us.


    He tossed me onto the bed, then quickly grabbed me, flipping me over onto my knees.


    Without my waist.I buried my head in the sheets as I screamed out his name.


    It didn¡¯t take long before I was falling over the edge.


    Dane¡¯s grip tightened as he thrust a few more times and I felt his hot seed filling me.


    He rolled over, pulling me with him, "I love you, babe,"


    Dane whispered as he kissed the back of my head.


    "I love you too," I said breathlessly as silence filled the room.


    I woke the next morning to the sun shining through the curtains and Dane had already gone from the


    bed.I groaned as I stretched out my sore muscles, looking at the bedside clock.I jumped out of bed


    when I saw it was already ten o¡¯clock.


    As I hurried to the closet to get dressed, I could smell bacon cooking.I pulled on some sweatpants and


    a t-shirt, making my way down the hall.


    Just as I was about to look in Kyra¡¯s room, I heard Dane¡¯s voice, "And no dating until you are thirty.I


    know...I know...I¡¯m going to have my hands full keeping them away from you..."


    I peeked around the corner to find Dane holding Kyra in hisp having a full-on conversation with her.


    She was staring at him with a huge smile stered on her face.


    I stood there quietly as I watched them.


    "Good morning," Dane said, turning towards me.


    "Morning," I replied, walking over to him.


    I gently kissed him before taking Kyra.


    "Why didn¡¯t you wake me up? We have a lot to do today...don¡¯t we?"


    I questioned as I looked at him still in his pajama pants.


    "Not today.We need a day just for ourselves.No work.No visitors.Just us.We are leave this house until


    tomorrow.I¡¯m sure you will be hearing from Apollo or Jarek soon too."


    I smiled at him as I sat down, "You are perfect.I¡¯m so thankful I met you."


    And I was.I can''t imagine how my life would have turned out if I had never met Dane.


    After breakfast, we spent the whole day ying with Kyra, watching movies, and rxing.


    To my surprise, there were no interruptions the whole day.


    It felt a little strange, but I wasn¡¯t going toin, it was nice to get this time alone.I woke up to Dane


    standing up, we had fallen asleep on the couch watching a movie.


    "Go back to sleep babe.I¡¯ll be back soon."


    He whispered as he hurried to the bedroom.


    Of course, I needed to know what was going on, so I followed him, "What time is it?" I asked, yawning.


    "Two in the morning.Lay down and try to get some more rest."


    He had changed into some shorts, "Where are you going?"


    "Rogues.Four of them.The patrols killed all but one.I¡¯m going to question him now.He¡¯s hurt badly and


    Ash said he won¡¯t make it to morning.I have to find out who sent him.Colby will be outside the house


    until I get back.Love you."


    He rushed out the door and I caught a glimpse of Colby already on the front porch.


    I walked to Kyra¡¯s room to check on her before I headed to bed.


    Iy there in the dark trying to go back to sleep, but there was no way that was going to happen now.


    We know who sent them...I thought to myself.


    It was Devin and that b***h, and my gut was telling me it had something to do with Kyra.I have to try to


    find out more about this prophecy.


    At some point, I found myself standing at a tree line.


    It was still night, but there were no stars to be seen and the moon was mostly covered by clouds.


    In the distance, I could see two men standing by what appeared to be ake.


    I couldn¡¯t make out who they were though.


    "...she will have strength and speed like no other.All the supernaturals will answer to her.Do you know


    what that means?? That means we need her...if we take her now, she can be trained to rule the way we


    want her to.It will benefit us both."


    The other man took a step back as he turned to look out over the water, "Maybe so.I also know that


    either way, Alpha King Apollo will being for you and whoever is standing with you.I¡¯m not


    convinced that it will be worth a war with him."


    I strained to hear what they were saying.


    I recognized one voice though...Devin.


    "Are you telling me that bloodsuckers are scared of werewolves?" Devin sneered.


    The man chuckled, "No not scared, but we also aren¡¯t stupid, and you say it will benefit us as well, but


    honestly, I don¡¯t trust you."


    My anger began to boil, and I stepped into the clearing to confront him.


    Just as he was turning to look my way, everything disappeared.I sat up panting as I looked around.


    Realizing I was still in my room, I jumped up and raced to Kyra¡¯s room.


    She was still sleeping.


    I sat down on the floor next to her crib as fear crept over me.


    Are you okay? Dane questioned through our mind link.I could hear the urgency in his voice.


    Yes, I will talk to youter.about the dream I just had.I reyed it over and over in my head.


    After sitting in silence with only my thoughts, I couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.I needed to talk to Dane.


    Devin wants Kyra.


    He went to a vampire for help kidnapping her.I told Dane through our mind link.


    I knew he would be able to hear the fear in my voice, but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    I had never met a vampire before and didn¡¯t know anything about them.


    Within minutes I heard the front door fly open, "Holly..."


    I heard Dane as he made his way through the house.


    Before I could respond, he was standing in front of me, "How do you know?" he questioned.


    I could feel the tears as they burned my eyes.I was terrified of losing my baby.


    Dane pulled me to my feet and tried to lead me out of Kyra¡¯s room.


    I pulled my hand away and shook my head, "We can¡¯t leave her alone."


    I whispered, trying to stop the tears from falling.


    "Ash, Colby, and dad are outside our house.No one will get close without us knowing about it."


    I looked at Kyra sleeping and then walked to her window to make sure it was locked.


    Not that it would do a lot of good, if someone really wanted in, they would just break the ss, but it


    made me feel better anyway.


    I let Dane lead me to the kitchen and sat on the barstool as he made us some coffee.


    "How do you know that?" he finally asked me, I took a deep breath as the tears I had been holding


    back began to fall.


    As I told him about my dream, I could feel him tense.


    "At least he hasn¡¯t convinced the vamps to help him yet anyways...and little does he know that we have


    somewhat of a truce hisp,¡±


    "I swear to you they won¡¯t ever get her."

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Dane moved Kyra¡¯s bass from the living room into our bedroom.


    As I got Kyra situated in our room, Dane went outside to talk to the guys and fill them in.


    He wasn¡¯t gone long and told me our house would be guarded from now until Devin is found.I had this


    gut feeling there was more going on than we realized.I couldn¡¯t sleep at all, and Dane slept off and on.I


    lay there watching Kyra most of the night and every little noise I heard had me sitting up in bed.


    Kyra woke up around five that morning and I decided to stay up for the day.


    After getting us both dressed, I headed to the kitchen to make breakfast.


    Kyra seemed to be her normal happy self just like any other morning, blissfully unaware of what was


    going on.


    Unsure if all three guys had stayed outside all night or not, I opened the front door and stepped out to


    find Zayd standing near the steps, "Good morning," I told him.


    He smiled at me as he walked up the steps, "Morning dear.You should still be asleep."


    He pulled me in for a hug.


    Zayd and Adria acted like parents I never had, and they always seemed to help ease my worries.


    "I couldn¡¯t sleep and, besides, Kyra woke up hungry this morning."


    he smiled and nodded his head, "well she is a growing girl, and we tend to eat more than normal


    humans."


    "l was going to offer some breakfast and coffee but wasn¡¯t sure or Colby.


    "I''ll take some coffee," Zayd replied.


    "Me too!" I turned to find Ash walking toward the porch.


    Neither of them looked as tired as I felt this morning.I led them into the kitchen and started pouring


    them each a cup while they sat down at the table.


    "Good morning little princess," Zayd cooed to Kyra.She smiled brightly at him as he picked her up.


    "Did y¡¯all stay outside the whole night?" I questioned them.


    "Yes and no,"


    Ash started, "Four people were guarding all night, but we did rotate out with three of our best warriors


    to be able to squeeze in a little sleep."


    I nodded in understanding as I handed them their mugs.


    "Don¡¯t forget Adria was here periodically through the night too."


    "I had no idea she was out here too."


    I watched as Zayd and Ash exchanged a knowing look, "What you have never seen is pissed off Adria


    when her family is being threatened.She wasn¡¯t necessarilying out to help guard but more to make


    sure we were doing it the ¡®right¡¯ way."


    Both guys began tough, "she had us stationed around the house so there wasn¡¯t a single side left


    unprotected, and every 15 minutes we had to switch spots to keep us alert."


    Zayd was shaking his head as he spoke.


    Dane walked into the kitchen wearing only a pair of sweatpants that hung dangerously low on his hips.


    "Did we wake you?" I asked as he wrapped his arms around me and rested his head on top of mine.


    He was watching Zayd ying with Kyra.


    "No, you didn¡¯t wake me.It¡¯s just time to get up."


    The front door opened as Adria came rushing in, have no idea how much trouble you two were fixing to


    be in." she pointed her finger at Ash and Zayd.


    "Holly invited us in for coffee,"


    Zayd started telling her as he walked toward her with Kyra, "you know I would never leave this angel


    unprotected."


    Adria sighed, "I know honey, I just...I won¡¯t let them get to her."


    Zayd handed Kyra to her, "None of us will,"


    Ash finally spoke.


    I looked at Dane when there was a light knock at the door, "It¡¯s Genesis and ze,"


    Ash said as he went to open the door.


    "Good morning,"


    Genesis greeted as she followed ze into the house.


    ze went straight to Adria and began talking to Kyra.


    After setting Kyra on her ymat, Adria came and sat down at the table with us, "Should we have our


    meeting now orter in the office?"


    She cut straight to the point.


    "We just need Colby here and we can do it now.No reason to wait." I answered.


    "He¡¯s on his way,"


    Dane reached over, slipping his hand into mine.


    Colby arrived within minutes and took a seat at the table with the rest of us.


    I told everyone about my ¡®dream¡¯ and received many gasps and low growls in response.


    I noticed Dane and Zayd exchanging looks the whole time I was talking, making me feel as if they knew


    something the rest of us didn¡¯t.


    "What is it?" I finally asked, looking back and forth between the two men.


    "There are some things that just haven¡¯t been adding up,"


    Dane squeezed my hand gently.


    I raised my eyebrows as I stared at him, "Like what?"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I questioned further when he didn¡¯t borate friendly, maybe a little too friendly, and when he told us


    about the prophecy, he said he couldn¡¯t remember all of it.


    How convenient was that? Now we are to believe that Devin and N were able to not only bring him


    down but wound him with a silver knife."


    Dane started exining to me their thoughts, "Apollo has never been one to tolerate disrespect from


    anyone.He¡¯s a very strict ruler.Hismand alone can even bring an Alpha to his knees, yet he


    couldn¡¯t stop his own son??"


    "He didn¡¯t want to hurt him," I repeated what Jarek had told me.


    Everyone seemed to be shaking their heads at me, "I wish that I could believe that babe, but in all


    honesty, Apollo could have taken them both down without hurting them.Hismand may not work on


    Devin, just as it didn¡¯t seem to affect you, but it would have worked on N."


    I thought back on the day we met and our conversations since then, trying to think of anything that


    seemed odd, but other than what Dane pointed out, I couldn¡¯t remember anything that would make me


    feel as though he had lied at any time.


    "So, you think Apollo is a part of Devin¡¯s n?"


    I looked at Zayd this time who had been silent.


    "Yes, unfortunately dear, we think Apollo is more a part of this than any of us realized.I know this isn¡¯t


    something you want to hear, but we don¡¯t think he can be trusted."


    Zayd told me gently.


    My heart ached a little at the thought of being betrayed by my father, the fatherm just starting to get


    to know.


    "Dad, do you think you could get in of his head.


    "Mom and Genesis, I need you to find out as much as you can about this prophecy.Ash and Colby, I


    need training kicked back up and regr sweeps up to two miles outside the border done at least three


    times a day."


    With a bow of heads, a resounding, "Yes Alpha" filled the room.


    Dane walked to the door as everyone slowly left, "When your dad calls, you need to act normal.Don¡¯t


    let on that we suspect anything."


    Dane told me as he sat down next to me.I was now sitting on the couch feeding Kyra.


    "Okay, I understand," I replied, not really in the mood for conversation anymore.


    "I¡¯m going to the packhouse soon.I have some phone calls to make.Do you want to stay home today, or


    do you want to go over with me?" he questioned me.


    "I¡¯ll go to the packhouse." I smiled at him.


    "Okay, then we can go together.I don¡¯t want you out walking around by yourself, especially if you have


    Kyra with you."


    I nodded at him in understanding.


    Who knew when their next move would be? We walked together to the packhouse, stopping a few


    times to speak with a few people on our way.


    Dane led me to the office next door to his where Adria and Genesis currently were.


    They both hadrge books in front of them that looked to be hundreds of years old.


    "Any luck?"


    I sighed as I sat Kyra down in her bounce seat.I¡¯m pretty sure Kyra has toys, ypens, and y mats


    in every room in the packhouse.


    Adria and Genesis both looked at me shaking their heads, "Not yet, but we just got started,"


    Adria replied.


    I grabbed a book titled, Our to be read often.I carefully flipped through the pages as I scanned for


    anything about the Moon Goddess or prophecies.


    "It says in this one that it is rare, but the Moon Goddess has appeared in dreams before.But it doesn¡¯t


    really go into details or say anything of real importance though,"


    Genesis stated as she rose from her seat.


    "I need to go get ze and I will be back shortly."


    Kyra began to fuss just as Dane walked through the door, "Any luck?" he asked as he picked her up.


    Adria closed the book she was currently reading and stood stretching her limbs out, "Not yet


    dear.Where is Zayd at?"


    "He was still on the phone; he said he would meet us downstairs for lunch," Dane answered.


    I looked at the clock hanging on the wall above the door, surprised to see it was already time for lunch.


    That would exin Kyra¡¯s mood change.


    That little girl isn¡¯t about to miss a meal, I thought to myself.


    We all headed downstairs together, meeting up with everyone as we entered the dining room.


    Adria had sat Kyra in her highchair between her and Zayd.


    Thinking back on everything that has happened and is still happening, I couldn¡¯t help but realize that


    even though Apollo has been friendly since meeting him, I don¡¯t really know anything about him.


    All our conversations are focused mainly on Kyra and how she has been doing.


    I didn¡¯t think it was odd until now.


    Any time I would ask about Devin, the prophecy, or how things were going there, Apollo would always


    quickly change the subject back to Kyra or give me very vague answers in return.


    "Can''t be," I murmured lost in my thoughts.reality.


    "I think we should talk privately after lunch."


    His expression became one of worry, but he didn¡¯t push the matter.


    Surely, I¡¯m just being paranoid, letting everyone else''s distrust get to my head, but I couldn''t help but


    wonder if Apollo could be in on this with Devin? I mean, I know that Dane doesn¡¯t really trust him, but


    could Apollo be the mastermind behind this? I didn¡¯t know Devin well enough to say if he had the brains


    toe up with this by himself, but Apollo could.


    I couldn¡¯t eat anymore, my stomach felt like it was twisted into a thousand knots.I didn¡¯t want to believe


    that Apollo¡¯s intentions had been anything but good¡ªunfortunately, it looked like he had yed


    us...well, me anyway.


    After we finished eating lunch, Genesis and Adria took the kids to her house so they could take a nap


    while the rest of us went upstairs to Dane¡¯s office.


    "Apollo is the brains behind all of this," I stated not waiting for everyone to getfortable.


    Dane¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise at my statement.


    "Hear me out.You had some good points this morning and it got me really thinking.Apollo was a little


    too friendly when he was here.He hasn¡¯t been able toe back to visit in person since, but I have


    regr phone calls with him.Every phone call is about me and Kyra, mainly Kyra though.Anytime I ask


    about Devin, or how things are going there, or the prophecy, he is quick to change the subject or gives


    me very vague answers in return.Then there is the whole "attack".. that really doesn¡¯t make any sense


    now to be able to do this on his own, but Apollo is.What if Devin is nothing more than a foot soldier, so


    to speak? I know y''all already thought Apollo had a part in this."


    The room was engulfed in silence once I finished spilling my thoughts.


    I stopped pacing the office to gauge everyone¡¯s expression.


    "I¡¯m not saying that I don¡¯t believe you, because I agree with you.I do think Apollo is ying a part, but


    whether he is the brains or not I can¡¯t say.I think that Devin is cleverer than you think.We definitely


    shouldn''t underestimate him." Ash spoke first.


    I shook my head as I thought about it, continuing my pacing.


    "How did the phone call go?"


    I looked at Zayd.


    Dane had said he was on the phone before lunch, and I am assuming or hoping, it was with Dominick.


    "He doesn¡¯t like to talk on the phone much, but he did say he was nning toe and speak with


    us.He wouldn¡¯t say anything else other than he would be arriving soon."


    I scrunched my face a little, "Why not talk on the phone about it?"


    They all smiled at me, "Vampires are very private, secretive people,"


    Dane told me as he led me to sit down, "And your pacing is about to drive me crazy, babe."


    I sat down with a sigh, wishing none of this was happening.


    After dismissing Ash and Colby, Dane looked at Zayd, "I spoke with Uncle Dayton for a while earlier."


    Zayd nodded his head for Dane to continue, "I exined everything that was going on.He¡¯s one of the


    very few people I fully trust to discuss this with.He asked about the borderingnd.He wants to move


    his pack next to ours."


    Zayd looked something as drastic as moving a whole pack, but then again, there aren''t too many things


    he wouldn¡¯t do for family."


    I wasn¡¯t sure why he felt he needed to move his pack next to ours.


    "Why does he want to do that?" I finally just asked.


    "He¡¯s mentioned it before, but now he said he has good reason to do it.Dayton said his loyalty lies with


    his family and, as far as the Royal Pack goes, his loyalty is with you.He¡¯s never been a huge fan of


    Apollo¡¯s," Dane exined.


    I was shocked to hear his loyalty wasn¡¯t with Apollo, but with me.


    He barely even knows me, but he has been willing to stand beside us without hesitation from the


    beginning.


    "I will have Adria call himter."


    Zayd said as he stood from his chair, "remind Ash and Colby that Dominick will being


    sometime.We don¡¯t need anyone attacking him right now."


    Zayd left us alone in the office, the silence once again filling the room.


    "I¡¯m scared," I told Dane as a tear slipped down my face.


    "I know you are,"


    Dane said softly as he wrapped his arms around me, "everything will be okay though."


    His hands gently rubbed my back as I let his scent engulf me.


    Taking a deep breath, I pulled away, "I¡¯m going to go read some more."


    Dane walked with me to the office before he left to go outside and see how training was going.


    AllI really wanted to do was get Kyra, go home, and curl up in bed, but I also knew that wasn¡¯t an


    option right now.


    Right now, we need to figure out exactly what the prophecy says and stop Devin...and Apollo.


    I grabbed the same book I was reading this morning, Our My eyes were beginning to burn from reading


    for so long.


    Just as I was about to close the book and call it a day, I saw it.


    There will be a female heir to the Royal Pack, gifted with strength ¡ªboth physically and mentally.


    She will have a speed that surpasses that of her peers, Her beauty will be unmatched, her bright vivid


    green eyes will captivate many.


    She is destined to shiftte with hopes of keeping her safe until the time is right.


    Her kind spirit will draw others to her.


    She will bring together all species, creating a new world where all peacefully coexist together.She will


    be respected and loved all her life, though her life will not be an easy one.


    There will be much conflict at the beginning.


    Many will want to abuse her power for their own ill intentions, She has been blessed with a mate since


    birth¡ªhe will protect her and care for her all his life.


    He will be the one to help her through her darkest times when loss bes too much, and she loses


    herself.


    I groaned out in frustration as I realized the next few pages had been ripped from the book.


    I quickly stood and ran to Dane¡¯s office with the book in hand, only to find it empty.


    Danee to your office.


    I found something.


    I sat down behind his desk and waited for him to arrive.


    I kept reading over thest part.


    When loss bes too much and she loses herself, what loss is she going to experience? It made my


    gut twist the more I read it.


    Dane came walking through the office door with Zayd following close behind.


    I left the book open on his desk, "Here."


    I pointed to the beginning of the paragraph, "but huddled around the book reading the same paragraph


    I had read.


    Zayd shook his head, "But how can everyone be so sure it''s her? This doesn¡¯t say anything that would


    make me believe without a doubt that it is her.I mean it mentions green eyes, but hell Holly has green


    eyes too, and she shiftedte because of Tatiana.How can we be sure it¡¯s not about Holly or anyone


    else, for that matter?"


    My eyes widened at the thought, "But I¡¯m not fast, strong, or anything special."


    Dane was staring down at the book lost in thought.


    "You are special, but I must agree with Holly.I don¡¯t think this is about her.I could be wrong though."


    Dane sighed as he looked up from the book, running his hand down his face.


    Zayd simply shrugged his shoulders, "I¡¯m just saying that it could be about anyone.There is nothing


    right now that 100% points to Kyra."


    We sat in silence, each of us deep in thought when Ash mind linked us to let us know that Dominick


    had arrived.


    Dane grabbed my hand as we headed out to meet him with Zayd.


    As we approached the border, the hair on the back of my neck stood on end.


    A slender man, a little shorter than Dane, stood waiting.


    His light blonde hair seemed to shimmer in the fading sun and his pitch-ck eyes seemed to pierce


    right through me.


    His face showed no emotion as he stood silently.


    There were two men with him, but they had stood further back, watching from a distance.


    "Dominick! d you are here.You remember my son Dane¡ªand this is his mate, Luna Holly."


    Zayd greeted him as he shook his hand.Dominick gave a Zayd.I wish it was under better circumstances


    though."


    Zayd dismissed Ash and Colby before turning back to Dominick, "So what is the word?"


    "I was contacted by Prince Devin Sparks.He was trying to make a deal with me."


    Dominick paused as his eyes scanned the area again.


    "He wanted our help in kidnapping a child.Not just any child though, this one is the heir to the Royal


    Pack.I soon found out that it was none other than a child from your pack.We may not be the best of


    friends, but we do have an agreement of sorts.I refused him, not trusting what he was saying and not


    caring to go to war with Apollo."


    Zayd nodded his head at the man, "I understand...and yes, the child he wants is my son''s


    daughter.Holly is Apollo¡¯s daughter."


    Dominick turned his gaze to me, sending cold chills up my spine.


    "What I can¡¯t seem to figure out is why they would need to kidnap their own family? It doesn¡¯t make any


    sense.I have heard the rumors just like everyone else, but I wanted to warn you that Devin is trying to


    recruit help with this.One thing you and I both have inmon is children are not to be messed with.I


    must go now, but Zayd...if you need me, please don¡¯t hesitate to call me.If what I hear about this child


    is true, I will help protect her."


    Without waiting for anyone to say anything else, Dominick turned and left.


    His speed surprised me as I watched him, and the two men disappear.I felt more uneasy and confused


    than ever.


    He wasn¡¯t what I thought he would be, and he offered his help should we need Alpha King after all.


    He¡¯s supposed to be powerful, right? If he really wanted Kyra, then why wouldn¡¯t he juste and take


    her himself?

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Dane slipped his hand in mine as I walked beside him back to the packhouse.


    My mind was whirling with questions that I doubt anyone could answer.


    We quickly checked in on Kyra before making our way upstairs to his office.


    Zayd sighed as he took a seat, "Well, Dominick didn¡¯t tell us much more than we already knew."


    I couldn¡¯t tell what Dane was feeling right now, his face showed no expression, but his body was coiled


    tight with anger.


    "At least we know the vampires won''t be helping Devin"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I tried to sound confident even though I didn¡¯t feel it right now.


    We were interrupted by the phone ringing, and I tensed as Dane answered.


    He slowly handed me the phone, mouthing to me that it was Apollo.


    I took a deep breath before answering, "Hello?"


    "Holly, how are you? Is Kyra okay?"


    Apollo¡¯s voice boomed through the phone.


    "We are fine, but I should be asking you that.Have you fully recovered?"


    I questioned as I stared down at the floor.


    "I have, thank you.Don¡¯t worry about me.You haven¡¯t seen or heard from Devin, have you?"


    "No, we haven¡¯t.I don¡¯t understand why you didn¡¯t fight back.Why would you allow them to hurt you?


    And why would they want to anyway?"


    I couldn¡¯t resist anymore.I needed answers, I just had to be silence that flooded through the line had


    my anxiety spiking.I hope I didn¡¯t just mess up by asking him these questions.


    "He is my son...my only son.I couldn¡¯t hurt him in any way.As far as why they want to...well, that isn¡¯t


    important.As long as you and Kyra are okay, that¡¯s all that matters right now."


    His voice sounded strained, and I could tell he was carefully choosing his words.


    "You could have used amand on N...then she wouldn¡¯t have been able to stab you.And Apollo, I


    do think why they would want to hurt you is important.I¡¯m worried about you."


    Agitationced my words.


    "Hurting N, even just using amand on her, would be hurting Devin.But don¡¯t worry about me,


    Holly, a lot of wolves would love to hurt me, and this isn¡¯t the first time someone has tried to hurt me.It''s


    too bad it was my son though."


    Heughed a little, "but I just wanted to check in and make sure y¡¯all were okay.Talk soon.And Holly,


    please don¡¯t worry about me.I can handle myself."


    Without waiting for me to reply, he hung up.


    Anger soaked through every cell in my body as I began pacing the office.


    "Why is he acting so shady about this!! I just...l don¡¯t know if he is really helping to kidnap Kyra or not."


    An overwhelming feeling began to take over...the same feeling I had when I first shifted.


    I needed to get out of here.


    Everything is bothering me right now.


    Everything was pissing me off.


    I hadn¡¯t shifted much, still not entirelyfortable with the whole thing, but I needed to run.


    "Let¡¯s go for a led me out of the office and outback.Shifting was still a little painful for me, but it was


    getting easier.I''m sure if I shifted more often, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad, but as much as I enjoy being a wolf,


    it still seems weird to me.Soon I was chasing after Dane¡¯s light grey wolf.


    His size, beauty, and power never failed to amaze me.


    I pushed myself harder, easily catching up to him, nipping at his heels yfully as we ran.I could feel


    myself rxing the more we ran.


    Dane¡¯s wolf darted in front of me, forcing me to stop.


    I growled my disapproval, not ready to stop running yet.


    Be quiet and still.I heard Dane say through our link.And then I smelt it...another wolf.


    Tilting my nose higher in the air, I inhaled deeply.


    There was more than one wolf.


    Dane nudged me with his nose, Run back to the house babe.Don¡¯t stop for any reason.I didn¡¯t move.


    There was no way I could leave him alone.


    As scared as I was of the unknown threat, I was more scared of what would happen if Dane was left to


    fight alone.


    Just then, arge grey wolf stepped out from behind a tree, followed by six other wolves.


    Dane took a defensive stance in front of me as he let out a low, deep warning growl.


    The sound of bones cracking let me know someone was shifting.


    I slowly peeked around Dane¡¯s body and saw thest person I ever wanted to see again...Devin.


    My breath seemed to catch in my throat as I looked at Devin.


    "Well, isn¡¯t this just perfect? The two people I needed to speak with are both conveniently here."


    The look on Devin¡¯s face was one of pure evil.


    His appearance had changed scruffy from not shaving.


    His eyes looked wild...pitch ck and wild.


    Dane didn¡¯t move from his stance in front of me, but he growled again louder than before.


    I knew that Dane had already alerted the pack, we just needed to wait for backup before anything


    happened.


    "You remember my mate, right? N Avis...the one you had locked up like a stray."


    At his words, a very light tan wolf walked proudly out and stood next to Devin.


    He slowly began running his hand over the top of its head, petting it.


    "Isn¡¯t she beautiful? And yet you decided to lock her up.No worries though, she¡¯ll get her revenge for


    that.What I am really here for is the little girl.You hand over your precious little Kyra, and I will let your


    pack live."


    It was now my turn to growl.


    There was no way in hell I would ever be willing to hand over my baby.


    Now I know for sure he has lost his mind.


    As soon as I growled, so did N.She had crouched down as if she was ready to pounce.


    My instincts finally kicked in as I moved to stand next to Dane, taking a stance ready to fight for my


    family...my pack.


    I sized her up, quickly noticing how much smaller and skinnier she was than me.I no longer felt fear


    coursing through my veins, but anger.


    Fury so hot I felt as if I would explode.


    Devin tilted his head to the side as he clicked his tongue, "And I thought you were smart mutt."


    He snapped his fingers as he jumped into the air, shifting before hended on the ground.


    The minute his paws hit the earth beneath him, we were attacked.


    Dane was fighting hade with them were forming a big circle around us, but they weren''t joining the


    fight...Yet anyway.


    I heard Dane yelp and turned to check on him.


    Devin had him pinned to the ground.


    I could tell Dane¡¯s front leg was broken by the way it was twisted and that¡¯s when I saw it.


    It was shining in the dim light of the woods¡ªsilver.


    Devin had silver on his ws.


    The fear that I thought was gone had rushed back tenfold.


    Without thinking, Iunched myself at Devin, hoping to knock him off bnce or at the least distract


    him.


    I couldn''t let anything happen to Dane.


    As my body made contact with his, searing pain shot through my body.


    I yelped as I tried to regain my footing.


    N took advantage of my current state and jumped on my back, digging her ws into my sides as I


    tried desperately to shake her off.


    My vision was fading as I fought to keep my eyes open.


    My legs could no longer hold me up as I fell to the ground and darkness began to overtake me.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    That¡¯s what I felt as the darkness took over all of my senses.


    I lost myself in the nothingness around me.


    My mind wasn¡¯t racing with worries and my heart wasn¡¯t pounding with anxiety.I sighed as I enjoyed the


    silence not only around me but within me too.I wasn¡¯t sure how long I had been here before something


    in my brain clicked.


    An image of Devin killing Dane shed before my eyes, and that is when everything came flooding


    back to me.


    Kyra.


    Dane.


    Devin.


    The reason for my being here came flooding back.


    Panic seemed to fill my lungs as I gasped for air.


    The sound of beeping in the distance had me looking around only to find nothing but the original


    darkness that had overtaken me in the first ce.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    No matter how hard I tried, I just couldn¡¯t seem to take a breath.


    My hands scratched at my throat as I started feeling like I was being strangled.


    Something held my arms down as the beeping began to grow louder.


    "I¡¯m here, babe.I¡¯m here."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Dane.


    That¡¯s Dane.


    My heart clenched at the sound of his voice.


    Air rushed through my body as bright lights flooded my vision.


    I tried to sit up but was met with whisper, "You¡¯re safe."


    I blinked my eyes open as he kissed my cheek and then my lips.


    My mouth and lips felt dry as I tried to talk.


    "Here.Small sips."


    Dane held a ss of water with a straw in front of me.


    The cool water felt nice as it slid down my throat.


    There was something different about myself, but I just couldn¡¯t figure out what it was.


    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because I am still recovering.


    "You''re alive?" I asked more than stated.


    He smiled at me as he kissed my hand.


    "Kyra?"


    I questioned after clearing my throat.


    "She¡¯s safe, and doing so well,"


    Dane smiled at me as he brought his lips to mine, giving me a tender kiss.


    "What happened?" I questioned.


    Dane took a deep breath as he looked down at the floor, "Devin managed to escape, but N and the


    rogues with him were killed.You saved me.They had silver on their ws."


    Dane¡¯s eyes glossed over with unshed tears.


    The pain in his eyes was unbearable, "You should have run, babe.And then you wouldn¡¯t have been


    hurt.I almost lost you."


    His voice broke as a tear slid down his cheek.I reached up and wiped it away with my finger.


    "But you didn¡¯t.I¡¯m still here."


    I let my eyes rake over Dane as he sat quietly lost in his thoughts.


    He had dark circles under his eyes and his hair had grown out.


    Though his muscles were still bulging, he seemed to have lost some weight.


    "How long was I out?"


    I questioned, The way Dane looked it had to have been more than one day.


    He shook his head, keeping his eyes cast downward, "Two months.You¡¯ve been out for two months.I''m


    so sorry babe.It should have been me.I should have protected Two months.I couldn¡¯t believe I had


    been out for two months."


    ¡°Two months? What has happened in the two months?" I asked, still in shock.


    "I talked to Apollo a few times, and he hase to visit twice.He isn¡¯t involved in Devin¡¯s n.In fact,


    Devin has sealed his fate with this.Apollo has vowed to kill him and has put the word out that he is


    searching for him.Anyone who even attempts to aid him will be killed alongside him."


    I sat silently as I processed what Dane just said.


    So, Apollo wasn¡¯t involved.He can be trusted, and he does really care about me.


    That thought alone made me happy.


    "Was anyone else hurt fighting Devin?" I asked hesitantly, afraid of what the answer would be.


    Dane slowly looked up at me, "Colby was injured.But it wasn¡¯t serious.He recovered within a week.But


    he didn¡¯t have near the amount of silver running through his blood as you did.No one thought you


    would survive."


    I nodded in understanding, not sure what to say to that.


    "And what about Kyra?" Dane smiled immediately at my question.


    "She¡¯s amazing.She¡¯s the only reason I was able to stay sane.She has grown so much.She''s going to


    be strong, babe, just like you.Mom and Dad will be here soon with her.She¡¯s a fast crawler and already


    trying to walk."


    My eyes widened in surprise.


    I couldn¡¯t believe she was crawling and already trying to walk in just two months.


    She had been attempting to crawl before, but wow.


    There was a knock on the door and Dane got up to openit.A female walked in smiling, "Hello Luna, it¡¯s


    nice to see you awake.I¡¯m waist-length strawberry blonde hair and her eyes were a soft brown.She


    seemed to be a few inches taller than me.


    "Steel?" I asked, realizing that was also Colby¡¯sst name, and I had never seen this she-wolf around


    before.


    A blush covered her cheeks as she smiled, "Yes, Colby is my mate."


    I smiled at the news and turned to Dane, "When your father found out what happened he came


    immediately and brought Hazel with him.She was one of his best doctors and he wanted to make sure


    you received the best treatment possible.To everyone¡¯s surprise, she and Colby are mates."


    I smiled back at the girl, "Well, at least something good came from all this."


    "Thank you, Luna," she said shyly as she began checking my vitals.


    "How are you feeling?"


    She continued to check me as she waited for my response.


    "I feel different.I don¡¯t feel bad, just different.I¡¯m not sure how to exin it though."


    She looked at Dane hesitantly.


    He closed his eyes as he took a deep breath.


    "Babe, there was so much silver in your bloodstream.Your wolf tried to heal you.She tried to fight it, but


    in the end, it was too much."


    A sadness washed over his face as he looked at me.


    I then realized what he was saying, "Are you telling me my wolf died?? Is that even possible?"I looked


    between Dane and Hazel.


    "It is possible, but what is rare is the fact that you survived this whole thing.


    Most people do not survive losing their wolf, but you not only survived that, but you also survived the


    attack and the silver poisoning.


    Your wolf was able to heal most of your wounds before she started wiping my tears away.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    After being released and making it home, Dane was very attentive, to say the least.


    Though I was healed, I still felt weak.


    True to his word, Dane had taken a week off.


    He had originally said a few days, but after being home for two days he made the decision to take the


    whole week off.


    I tried to convince him not to.I told him I was fine, and that I would have Adria and Genesis if I needed


    help with anything, but he wasn¡¯t listening to me.


    Kyra had be quite a handful now.I loved watching her.


    Dane was right when he said she was a fast crawler.


    There is no keeping her in one spot anymore, and the first time she pulled herself up while holding on


    to the couch I cried.


    Yes, big ugly tears.


    She is growing way too fast.


    "And she is out,"


    Dane told me, chuckling as he walked back into the living room.


    Kyra had decided for thest couple of nights that she didn¡¯t want to go to bed unless it was Dane


    putting her to bed.


    "Have you heard from Apollo?" I asked him as he sat down next to me.


    "I talked to him briefly this morning.He is still out searching for Devin.We both agree that if he is still


    alive it won¡¯t be for long.Most wolves die shortly after their mate is killed."


    To my surprise, Dane didn¡¯t seem to be worried about the fact Devin was still out there, if he was, he


    was doing a good job hiding it.


    "Most...Devin isn¡¯t most.What happens to the ones that don¡¯t die with their mates?" I questioned.


    I felt Dane tense beside me, "We''ll deal with that if we have to."


    I didn¡¯t but that isn¡¯t what I asked.


    "Not what I asked.What happens to the ones that don¡¯t die with their mates, Dane?" I repeated my


    question.


    Dane looked at me for a brief second, and I saw the worry sh in his eyes, "The few that don¡¯t go


    crazy.Theypletely lose their minds and surrender all control to their wolf.When that happens, all


    they can think about is revenge and bloodshed."


    My heart dropped at his words.


    "But Babe, please don¡¯t worry about it.Apollo will find him and if by chance, Devin doese back, I


    will kill him.He won¡¯t be as strong anymore."


    I know his words were meant tofort me, but they didn¡¯t.


    In fact, the thought of Dane fighting without me broke my heart.


    I should be able to help him, but I can¡¯t...my wolf is gone.


    Dane grabbed my face as he brought his lips to mine.


    The kiss started slow and passionate.I slid myself over hisp to straddle him as I deepened the kiss.


    This would be the best way to forget everything if only for a little while.


    It didn¡¯t take Dane long before he had pulled my shirt over my head, leaving a burning trail of kisses


    over my exposed skin.


    I needed more though.I stood up and pulled my pants off and watched as Dane did the same.I couldn¡¯t


    help but take in all his glory as he stood in front of me.


    His hands gripped my waist as he picked me up, our lips locking together more forcefully.


    I wrapped my legs around his waist as he carried me to our bedroom and kicked the door closed


    behind him.


    Dane sat me down on top of the dresser, causing me to gasp at sucked my neck.


    A soft moan escaped my lips as I melted into him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    One hand traveled lower on my body, stopping at my core.


    He continued to nt kisses all over my neck and chest as he dipped two fingers into my heat.


    I couldn¡¯t contain the soundsing from me.


    It just felt so right.


    He slowly began pumping them in and out as he continued to lick and nibble on my mark.


    Sending sparks through my whole body, setting me on fire.


    "Dane...please...I need you," I panted as my lips found his.


    He stifled a moan with his mouth as he slid into me, filling me to the brim.


    Oh god how I have missed the feeling of beingpletely connected to him.


    Everything always seems to melt away when we are together.


    All of my doubts, worries, and uncertainties.


    For a while, the world stops turning and it¡¯s just the two of us.


    I barely noticed as Daneid me on the bed, flipping me over on all fours.I screamed out as he entered


    from behind.


    The familiar feeling of release building quickly.


    When his fingers started rubbing circles on my sensitive bud, it sent me over the edge.


    I gripped the sheets as I screamed out his name, soon feeling his hot seed coat my insides.


    Dane fell on the bed, pulling me against him as he kissed the top of my head, "I love you so much, I


    don¡¯t think I could ever survive without you," he whispered in my ear as I dozed off.


    The next morning, I woke before Dane.


    He looked so peaceful and rxed.


    His full lips slightly parted as he took in deep, even breaths.


    I smiled before softly kissing his cheek and sliding out from under the My heart has never felt so full.


    The amount of love I now feel is something I never thought I would.


    After taking a quick shower, I made my way into the kitchen to start cooking breakfast.


    I pulled out the eggs and bacon and then I heard Kyra, "Da da da da," my eyes widened in surprise.


    I half walked, half ran to her room.


    She was sitting up in her bed staring at the door.


    As soon as she saw me, a huge smile broke out across her face.


    "Good morning sweet girl,"


    I cooed as I walked over to her crib, "what were you saying in here?"


    I picked her up and started getting her changed and dressed for the day.


    She continued with her babble and da da.


    As I slid a pair of socks on her feet, I noticed her staring behind me as she smiled.I turned around to


    find Dane watching from the doorway.


    "Good morning, babe," I told him as he walked over to us.


    Kyra immediately put her hands up for him.


    "I thought I heard someone calling me," he said as he lifted her in the air.


    "Hmm, I believe you did."


    If I¡¯m being honest, I really wanted her to say mama first, but it is what it is.


    "Is that what woke you?" I questioned.


    I didn¡¯t think she was being that loud, but then again, I no longer have werewolf hearing either.


    Dane shook his head as he made his way to the kitchen with Kyra on his hip, "No, dad mind linked


    me.He spoke with Apollo this morning and he will be here within the next two hours to visit."


    My eyebrows shot up in excitement.


    "Really?!"


    Dane nodded his head, smiling, "Really.He told dad he couldn¡¯t stay long but wanted to check on y¡¯all


    himself.my heart race.I was still waiting for the worst...waiting for him to rip everything I finally had away


    from me.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    After breakfast, we walked to the packhouse to wait for Apollo.


    "There¡¯s my princess!"


    Adria squealed as she took Kyra from my arms.


    "We will be in my office until Apollo arrives," Dane told her as he grabbed my hand and led me upstairs.


    I looked around as we walked, "Dane, where is everyone?"


    It was unusual to see the packhouse empty like it was.


    "Training."


    That was good, at least we would be better prepared when Devin shows up.I say when and not if


    because I have a gut feeling he will.


    "You aren¡¯t supposed to be back yet!" Ash said yfully, joining us the rest of the way to Dane¡¯s office.


    "I know, and technically I¡¯m not.Apollo will be here soon, so we are waiting for him."


    Ash nodded in understanding, "Zayd informed me this morning so I could alert the patrol."


    "How are Genesis and ze doing? I haven¡¯t seen them muchtely." I questioned Ash.


    Since I was released from the hospital, Dane had limited visitors, iming we needed some time for us.


    "ze has been antsytely not being able to see Kyra all the time, and Genesis is fine."


    I smiled at the thought of ze not getting to see Kyra.


    He could be very stubborn when he didn¡¯t get his way.


    "Has anyone found out more information on the prophecy?"


    I hadn¡¯t heard anything about it at alltely.I noticed the brief look that passed crossed my arms over


    my chest as I looked at Dane.


    There was something he wasn¡¯t telling me.. again.


    "Apollo is here and being escorted to the office now," Dane told me as he stood from his seat.


    I hated not being able to mind link anymore.I know I spent my whole life without a wolf, but I had really


    be used to the perks once I got mine.


    It still makes me sad to think about, but there is nothing I could do to change that...I don¡¯t think anyway.


    And if I could go back in time, I would still help Dane and we would still have the same oue.


    The office door opened, pulling me from my thoughts, "Holly!"


    Apollo smiled as he pulled me into a hug.I felt my eyes begin to burn with unshed tears.


    "Hi, Apollo."


    He held me back at arm¡¯s length as he looked over me for any traces of injury.I noticed how tired he


    looked with dark circles under his eyes.


    It almost looked as if he had aged overnight.


    He didn¡¯t seem as huge as I remember.


    Not that he is weak now, but maybe a little thinner.


    Once he was satisfied, we sat down on the couch together.


    "You should take some time off from the search.You look tired."


    I gave him a small smile.


    "I¡¯m so d that I have had the chance to meet you and spend some time with you.I will never be able


    to thank you enough for letting me know my granddaughter as well."


    His eyes showed nothing but sincerity.


    "I feel the same, but what¡¯s wrong?"


    I felt as if he was telling me goodbye or something.


    Apollo cleared his throat as he nced around the room, "I have problems between my mate, Devin¡¯s


    mom, and me.She isn¡¯t handling this well, and she knows when I find him, I will kill him.It is going to


    break us both, but I know that it must be done.There is a chance we won''t survive this.But enough of


    that!"


    He turned to me, "How do you feel?"


    My mind was whirling at his words.


    Why wouldn¡¯t they survive Devin¡¯s death? I knew it would be hard for them, losing a child, but why did


    he sound so sure that they wouldn¡¯t survive?


    "I feel fine.Honestly, though, I miss my wolf.It feels like a part of me is missing."


    A tear slipped down my cheek and Apollo gently wiped it away, "I can only imagine how that feels, but


    remember you are strong.Think about everything you made it through in your life without your wolf.You


    have always been strong, and that isn¡¯t going to change now.I needed to hear that.I already knew I was


    a strong person, and Dane is always telling me, but hearing it from my dad was different.


    It gave me hope that I could handle this.


    "I know there is something else bothering you.You can talk to me, ya know?" he said as he searched


    my eyes.


    I sighed as I looked from him to Dane, "I fear I won¡¯t be epted as Luna anymore, but how can I be a


    good Luna without my wolf? I¡¯m not strong enough to protect anyone, I¡¯m not fast, and I can¡¯t smell or


    hear like everyone else.How can I possibly help lead the pack? And if that wasn¡¯t enough, how am I


    going to be able to help Kyra with her transition?"


    I kept my eyes down, knowing I wouldn''t little bit, and he did his best to reassure me it didn¡¯t matter, but


    the fear was still there.


    The fear of being rejected.


    "It does not matter if you have your own wolf or not.You are a royal regardless.I know it is hard for you


    right now, but trust me when I say you will make it through this just fine.You have a great mate; his


    family and this pack love you dearly from what I have seen.As far as Kyra is concerned, you are a great


    mother, and when you cannot help her, you have myself, Dane, Adria, Zayd, Genesis, Ash, and so


    many more that will dly help.You aren¡¯t alone any more honey."


    Apollo''s voice was strong and confident as he spoke.


    I felt his hand on my chin as he gently lifted my face, "And you, as a strong Luna and Royal, never bow


    your head, submit, or avoid eye contact.No matter how hard it may be, you are not weak."


    I knew what he meant.I had been staring at the floor, afraid to look them in the eyes as I spoke.I


    couldn¡¯t stop the tears as they streamed down my face.


    Apollo pulled me to him, wrapping his arms around me.


    "It¡¯s good to cry sometimes.Crying cleanses the soul, as my mother used to say."


    He kept me in his arms until I was finished.


    I can¡¯t say how good it feels to have a dad that cares.I just hope that he is wrong, and he lives.I don¡¯t


    know what I would do if he died.


    "Is there anything more you can tell me about the prophecy? Or, anyway, to get my wolf back?" I


    questioned hopefully.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I¡¯m sorry but I have told what I can remember and, unfortunately, I have never heard of someone


    getting their wolf back," he turned to Dane, "did you find that.¡±


    Dane ran his hand down his face as he sighed, "I believe it was Dr.Winters, but when questioned he


    onlyughed.He would never deny it or admit it."


    I saw anger sh in his eyes as he thought about his conversation with Dr.Winters.


    "Where is he? I would like a chance to question him." Apollo stated as he stood up.


    "He¡¯s dead," Dane stood waiting for Apollo''s reaction.


    "So be it,"


    Apollo reached his hand down and pulled me to my feet, "You did what needed to be done.I fully


    understand.I must be going, but I will stay in touch and visit again soon.If you need me, don¡¯t hesitate


    to reach out."


    He nted a soft kiss on top of my head as he gave me another hug.


    "I''ll see you to the border," Dane said as he followed Apollo out of the office.


    "I will meet you in the kitchen babe," Dane told me before he disappeared down the hall.


    I sat in the office alone, letting my own thoughts run wild as the silence surrounded me.I didn¡¯t want


    Apollo to die because of Devin, but I didn¡¯t want Devin alive either.


    It wasn¡¯t safe for Kyra if he was.


    Though Apollo¡¯s words did help me, my insecurities were still there.I wasn¡¯t sure how I would ever get


    past them.I needed to start working out, and I needed to find something I could do to help the pack.


    As I sat in the silence an idea hit me, but I would need to talk to Dane about itter.


    With new hope in my heart, I headed downstairs to the kitchen.


    Adria turned and smiled at me as I entered, "You look happy."


    I was happy.I could hardly wait to talk to Dane about my idea.


    "I am¡­I understanding.I was thankful she didn¡¯t push me to tell her what I needed to speak to him


    about.Hopefully, he would agree, and then I could talk to her about it.A gentle breeze flowed through


    the kitchen as Dane walked through the back door.


    I jumped from my seat and ran to him, "I need to talk to you."


    His brows furrowed, "Okay, you okay?"


    I nodded, grinning at him.


    "Kyra is taken care of, don¡¯t worry about her.I¡¯ll bring her hometer,"


    Adria said as she slid a pan of cookies into the oven.


    We walked back to the house hand in hand, stopping briefly to watch some men training with Ash,


    before heading on.


    I led Dane to the couch as soon as we walked in; all of a sudden I was really nervous.


    "What did you need to talk to me about?" he waited for me to respond.


    "Umm...well I decided that I want to find a way to help the pack and I have always wanted to work with


    kids.I was wondering if you would be okay with me taking some online sses to be a teacher.I


    don¡¯t really care what age I work with or if another teacher is needed, but I can work part-time


    somewhere to pay for my tuition.I don¡¯t expect you to pay for it when it was my idea..."


    I trailed off as I saw the amusement on his face.I felt the blood rush to my cheeks as I looked down.


    "I was rambling..."


    I admitted, causing him to chuckle, "Yes, a little bit.What did Apollo tell you in the office?"


    I quickly looked up, making eye contact, and smiled.


    "Better.Now I would love for you to take sses if that is what you want to do.We most definitely could


    use another teacher, and I be damned if you go to work to pay for it.I squealed as I threw my arms


    around his neck, "Thank you! I will finally be able to contribute."


    He smiled at me as I stood up, "I need to tell Adria and Genesis! I¡¯m so excited! I will look into sses


    first thing in the morning."


    Dane pulled me back into hisp, "hmmm....you can tell themter.Right now, I have you all to myself."

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Six months


    "You need to sit down, babe.We have this under control," Dane said as he wrapped his arms around


    my very pregnant belly.


    He gently kissed my neck, sending goosebumps over my skin.


    "I just want it to be perfect," I sighed.


    We were getting ready for Kyra¡¯s one-year birthday party, hoping to make it through without me going


    intobor.Her developmental rate hasn¡¯t seemed to slow much, and we are all positive the prophecy is


    talking about her.She began walking, running, and talking way sooner than other kids her age.


    I let Dane guide me to a lounge chair to sit down, my eyes immediately falling on Kyra and ze


    ying together.


    The two of them are stuck together by glue, I swear.


    They are only apart when they are sleeping or when ze is training or in school.


    I had been taking sses online to be a teacher, but I took thest two months off to focus on


    having this baby.


    A boy.


    We are having a boy, and we couldn¡¯t be more excited.


    Kyra is definitely the pack princess and has everyone wrapped around her little finger..., especially her


    dad and grandpa.


    She only has to frown to get her way with them.


    Apollo usually visits every two months for a few days.I haven¡¯t met his mate, and I probably never will.


    She doesn¡¯t want to Devin.


    Though Apollo is still searching for Devin, he hasn¡¯t found any sign of him yet.


    At this point, everyone assumes he has died.


    I know better though.I know in my gut that he is alive, and he is just waiting for the right time to attack.I


    pray to the moon goddess that I am wrong though.


    A growl had me snapping my head up as I focused my attention back on Kyra and ze, "Give it


    back,"


    I heard ze growling at another little boy.


    "ze, what happened?"


    I holler at the kids as I tried to get out of the chair.I looked around trying to find Dane, but he hadn¡¯t


    returned from checking on the party preparations yet.


    ze is standing between Kyra and the other boy.


    I¡¯ve seen the other boy around before, but I can¡¯t remember his name.


    He is older than Kyra but younger than ze.


    I finally managed to get out of my chair and start waddling toward the kids, but not fast enough.I didn¡¯t


    hear what was said, but I panicked when the other boy pushed ze.


    Well tried too, anyways, ze is built like a rock for a little boy.


    "Kyra,e here!"


    I yelled, trying to get her away from the boys, fixing to fight.


    ze punched the boy in the face as I started trying to run to get Kyra out of the way.


    "Dane!!"


    I screamed as the boys started fighting.


    Dane let out a deep growl from behind me somewhere, causing the boys and everyone to stop what


    they were doing and kneel.


    I continued making my way toward the kids.


    ze still had the little boy pinned to the ground, a slight snarl leaving his lips.


    Dane was Dane told him, his voice stern.


    ze slowly stood, "Levi thought it would be funny to take Kyra¡¯s toy from her, and I told him to give it


    back."


    "It looks like he did give it back considering she is holding it..."


    Dane pushed when he didn¡¯t continue.


    ze sighed, "He called her a name and I warned him he had better stop.He said he wasn¡¯t scared of


    me and tried to push me,"


    ze huffed.


    Dane looked between the two boys, "Did either of you think about the fact you were fighting with a one-


    year-old little girl standing just a foot away from you? She could have been hurt."


    It didn¡¯t surprise me when ze raised his gaze to meet Dane¡¯s, "I would never let her get hurt.No


    matter how close to the fight she was."


    And he was serious, we all knew it, but I understood the point Dane was trying to make.


    ze had to control his temper better, especially since he would one day be the alpha of this pack.


    Pride shed in Dane¡¯s eyes, "We''ll talk more about thister, ze.For now, both of y¡¯all apologize


    and then head over to the table.It¡¯s time for cake."


    Both boys grumbled out their apologies before walking off.


    Dane reached over, taking Kyra from me, "Are you ready for some cake, princess?" he questioned as


    he ced her on his hip andced his finger with mine.


    Everything was perfect.


    The whole pack was there to celebrate her birthday and help make it special.


    I was exhausted.


    Even though I really didn¡¯t do very much, it felt like my energy was games, and it was nice to see


    everyone getting along so well.


    After feeling like I would fall asleep any minute, I decided it was time to take Kyra home and get some


    rest.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Dane came home long enough to help me get Kyra to bed but headed back out to help with the


    cleanup.


    I took the chance to run myself a nice warm bath.I slid down into the bubbles, feeling the tension slowly


    leave my aching muscles.I closed my eyes and leaned my head back.I wanted to talk to Dane about


    Kyra when he gets home.


    Adria asked me earlier if we would tell Kyra that ze is her mate or would we wait for her to shift and


    figure it out on her own.


    It¡¯s a good question, and one I hadn¡¯t thought about.


    I think it would be best not to tell her.


    Let her have as normal of a life as she can.


    I sat up, gripping the side of the bathtub as a contraction ripped through me.I carefully pulled myself


    from the bathtub, wrapping an oversized towel around me before heading towards my bed.I made it


    halfway before another contraction tore through me, causing me to crouch down on the floor.


    After a few minutes, I sat there, trying to keep my breathing under control.I had to get to my phone and


    call Dane.


    "It¡¯s time," I huffed into the phone as soon as Dane answered.


    It didn¡¯t take him long toe home and get me to the hospital.


    I saw Adria and Zayd in the living room as Dane rushed out the door with me in his arms.


    "You¡¯re doing great babe," Dane told me as he pushed some hair from my sweaty face.


    I tried to smile at him, but I was beyond appearance.


    "We need to perform a c-section,"


    Dr.Hazel stated calmly, bor has stalled, and I have waited as long as I amfortable doing.If we


    wait any longer it could lead to more seriousplications for you and baby."


    I squeezed Dane¡¯s hand as I fought back the tears, "I will be there with you,"


    Dane told me as he kissed my forehead.


    Before I knew ita newborn cry echoed through the room, "Congrattions!"


    Dr.Hazel eximed as sheid our precious baby boy on my chest, "I will have you stitched up in no


    time.You did amazing Luna."


    "Zane," I whispered before looking up at Dane.


    His eyebrows scrunched together, "Zane.I want to name him Zane.After you and Zayd."


    I didn¡¯t know Dane could smile as wide as he did at that moment.


    "I love it, thank you, babe."


    His lips met mine, soft but so full of love, One Week Later: I sat on the couch in our living room as Adria


    cooked breakfast.


    Dane was holding Zane and Kyra sat in Zayd¡¯sp.We were expecting Apollo any minute now.


    He was over the moon with the news of Zane and surprised that his birthday is only one day after


    Kyra¡¯s.


    As I watched my little family around me, I couldn¡¯t help but think about how everything is perfect.


    I havee to terms with the loss of my wolf and everything thates with that, though it was hard


    to do.


    I still stand by the choice I made that day and would do it again if I had off this nagging feeling that


    Devin is plotting his attack, but until that happens there is nothing I can do.


    As of right now, my life is perfect.


    I only hope it stays that way.

 Chapter 46: Loving Kyra

    Chapter 46: Loving Kyra


    "I need a real challenge!"


    After pinning another male down during training, I huffed and stood up.


    Yes, I am a good fighter, better than most.I don¡¯t im to be the best, though; that would be stupid.


    The worst thing you can do is get big-headed and think you can¡¯t be beaten.


    My dad, Alpha Dane, has ensured that I can handle myself should I ever need to.


    I remember questioning my mother when I was around ten years old about why I had to train when


    other girls didn¡¯t.


    That is when they sat me down and told me about Devin.


    They exined the little they know about the prophecy and how they think he is dead, but they aren¡¯t


    one hundred percent positive.


    They want me to know how to defend myself should the need ever arise.


    I understand that I won''t shift into my wolf until the ¡®time is right¡¯.


    Thinking back to that conversation, I feel like there was information left out, though I¡¯m not sure why.


    That was also the day they told me that Dad isn¡¯t my biological father.


    I¡¯m d he¡¯s my dad, though; the other guy sounded like aplete douche.


    So anyway, Dad has had me training since I was around six years old, and I am now eighteen.


    I turned to walk off, ready to go home and shower, when I heard his deep voice, "You need a real


    challenge, huh?"


    I rolled my eyes as I turned to face non-other than ze.


    We used to be best friends, but as we got older, he changed.


    We are still somewhat friends, I guess.He seems to always be around, looking out for me.


    It doesn¡¯t help that he will be Beta one day, so he spends a lot of time around Dad and Ash, learning


    everything he can before he takes over.


    The girls are always flocked to him, and it¡¯s easy to see why.


    He looks like a damn god walking around this ce.He''s a lot bigger than the other guys blonde hair


    falls around his perfectly chiseled face as if highlighting his sky blue eyes.


    Whoever his mate is should feel lucky to have him.


    He''s a very caring man, and I know his mate would be well cared for.


    Rumor has it that he¡¯s never been with a girl; supposedly, he is waiting on his mate.


    We are all encouraged to wait for our mate.


    Most still date others, but never anything very serious.


    "Yeah, I want a real challenge," I replied as I stared him down.


    "Then let¡¯s go, tough girl." He took a stance waiting for me.


    I know, in reality, I can¡¯t beat him, but I¡¯m also a little proud.I didn¡¯t hesitate to make the first move,


    which he dodged easily.


    "Come on, Kyra, you can do better than that, " he smirked and bounced on his toes, mocking me.


    I could feel my anger already rising as people formed a circle around us.


    He knows exactly how to piss me off.


    I studied his movement for a minute before making another move, this timending a hit straight to his


    gut.


    Though I¡¯m sure, it hurt my hand more than it hurt him.


    As soon as I drew my hand back, ze kicked out a leg, knocking me to the ground.


    I rolled as he came down to pin me, barely escaping his grasp as I jumped to my feet.


    "Getting faster finally?" I narrowed my eyes at him, "Always been fast, just never wanted to make you


    look bad,"


    I shot back.


    I am the fastest in the pack, human form anyways, aside from ze.


    He is the only one that can keep up with me.


    I hope my wolf is just as gifted, but I don¡¯t know yet, seeing as how I haven¡¯t shifted.


    hit the ground with a thud as ze took me down, "I need a challenge," he said as he pinned me to


    the ground, using my own words against me.


    He stood up, pulling me to my feet, "Shows over," he pped his hands together, causing everyone to


    turn and go their own ways.


    "Hey, over to me, keeping a few feet away, like always, "Look, there have been some rogues roaming


    around the borders."


    I raised my eyebrows at him, "And?"


    He shook his head as he sighed, "And I¡¯m sure Alpha Dane will talk to you about it, but I know how you


    like to go running early in the morning and sometimeste in the afternoon.Just ...If you go, don¡¯t go


    alone, and be careful."


    I know he means well, but I swear ze is worse than my little brother and dad.


    He seems to worry about me constantly.


    "Got it..."


    With that, I walked off.I know I was a little rude, buttely, I¡¯ve been feeling weird when ites to


    ze.I can¡¯t really exin it, but something has been offtely.I want to figure out why we aren¡¯t close


    as we used to be.I know he is older, but still, I guess I just miss the friendship we had.I know I could go


    to him for anything, and I always see him watching me from a distance.


    We talk but not often, and usually, it¡¯s because he feels the need to tell me something.


    He didn¡¯t say anymore, but I could feel his eyes bore into me as I walked home.


    "Hi, honey" my mom greeted me as I walked through the front door, "how was training?"


    I huffed as I plopped down on a barstool, "Same, I guess.Is dad home yet?"


    I questioned her.


    She shook her head, "No, but he should be here soon.What are you wanting?"


    Iughed at her question.


    She already knows when I want something, I go straight to him, knowing I will get my way.


    Yes, l am a big-time daddy¡¯s girl, and I may be a little spoiled.


    "Nothing really; I just wanted to talk to him."


    She pulled a pan of cookies from the oven, "You can talk to me, ya know," she smiled.


    "I know, mom."


    The front door opened as dad and Zane walked in, making their way to the kitchen.


    As usual, dad headed straight for mom, pulling her close to him and inhaling deeply before kissing her.


    They acted like they had just met each with mom one day.


    "So, princess, I have some bad news."


    Dad turned his attention to me, "if you want to go running, you are not to go alone..."


    I cut him off before he could finish, "ze told me about the rogues already.But dad, you know my


    morning runs are my alone time.Is it really that unsafe? I mean, I¡¯m sure you''ll have the problem solved


    quickly like always."


    "I¡¯m doing what I can, and they won''t be around much longer, but I want you to have someone with you


    for my own peace of mind.Okay, my little princess?"


    He pulled me in for a hug, kissing the top of my head.


    "No one can keep up with me except for ze, and I¡¯m pretty sure he doesn¡¯t even really like me." I


    tried to persuade him from thinking I needed a babysitter.


    "Then let ze know when you want to go, and he will be there.I can tell him to keep some distance so


    you will feel like you are alone.And honey, you have no idea how ze feels about you."


    Dad grinned as if it was the best idea ever.


    "Your dad is right, honey.If there are rogues around, you need someone with you."


    When mom spoke up, I knew there would be no convincing Dad otherwise.


    I might be a daddy¡¯s girl, and he might be the Alpha, but mom¡¯s opinion held more weight than anything


    else when it came down to it.


    "Fine, how much longer till supper?" I stood from the stool I was sitting on.


    "About an hour," mom replied as she stirred something on the stove.


    "I''m going for arun then."


    I slipped my running shoes on before heading back outside, "ze will be around,"


    I heard dad yell after me as I shut the front door.I rolled my eyes as I started off in a jog.I loved running.


    It was a chance for me to rx, but tonight all I could think about was my future.I can¡¯t help but wonder


    when the ¡®right time¡¯ to shift will be.


    What if my mate has given up hope and taken a chosen mate by then? That would be around the waist


    before I knew it.


    ze in all his glory.


    "Don¡¯t move, Kyra." He ordered me.


    ze let out a deep warning growl.


    I didn¡¯t argue, knowing I don¡¯t stand a chance against a wolf without being able to shift.


    A mangy wolf stalked out of the bushes, followed by two more.


    "Kyra, I need you to run home as fast as you can.Your dad is on his way."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, ze jumped and shifted in mid-air beforending in front of the


    three rogues.


    He looked monstrouspared to them.


    I started walking slowly backward before turning to sprint off, only to be met by three more rogues.


    Their heads were low as they shed their teeth, growling at me.


    I frantically looked around, trying to find a way to escape.


    The sound of fighting broke out behind me, and I knew ze was fighting the first set of rogues.


    My heart was racing as I tried to figure out what to do.


    My eyes searched for anything I could use as a weapon.


    Anything to swing at these mutts.


    "Well, what do we have here," a man I have never seen said as he stepped out from the trees.


    He was skinny, dirty, and everything you would think a rogue looked like in human form.


    The smelling from him almost made me gag.


    Yes, he stunk to high heaven, but there was another smell mixed in.


    One I wasn¡¯t familiar with, and it was causing my nose to burn.


    Standing around the man, the rogues had retreated, "I''m d everyone isfortable enough to let


    you out by yourself."


    I was starting to feel nauseous from the god-awful scent of him.


    "I¡¯m not alone, obviously," I stated as ze moved protectively in front of me.


    "Yes, I can see that.Too bad he¡¯s not strong enough to protect you right now."


    My heart began racing faster; it felt like it would beat right out of my chest.


    ze released a growl, more profound than I had ever heard before, as he crouched down, ready for a


    fight.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I heard a howl in the distance and immediately recognized it as my dad¡¯s.


    He wasn¡¯t far off; I just hoped ze here.


    "s**t," the man muttered, "no time for a fight now."


    He quickly pulled something from his pocket and threw it at ze.


    ze staggered before falling to the ground.


    "ze!" I shouted as I fell to my knees next to him.


    "Bring him.He¡¯s the Beta¡¯s son and possibly her mate.Could be of use to us," the man shouted over his


    shoulder as he stalked towards me.


    I stood up as anger began coursing through my veins.


    It was a wave of rage I had never felt before, and honestly, it kind of scared me.


    As the stranger reached to grab me, I dodged and kicked his feet out from under him, but I


    underestimated him.


    Though he doesn¡¯t look strong, fast, or skillful...he was.


    He grabbed my ankle, yanking and pulling me to the ground with him.


    I felt a stabbing pain in my leg as I tried to roll over.


    "Damn b***h," I heard him mumble as everything began to fade away.


    Part 2: Chapter 2


    I groaned as I woke up, my whole body felt heavy, and my mouth was dry as if I had eaten an entire


    bag of cotton balls.


    A chill ran up my spine as I remembered what had happened.


    My head spun, "Stay calm, princess,"


    I heard ze¡¯s calming voice as I tried to sit up.I couldn¡¯t see a thing in the darkness that surrounded


    us, wherever here was.


    "ze? Oh my god, are you okay? What happened? Where the hell are we?" my heart began to race


    as the reality of our situation set in.


    But I couldn¡¯t have been happier to know that he was okay.


    "Shhh...It¡¯s okay.I won¡¯t let anything happen to you; I promise."


    The sound of his calm voice seemed to calm me some.


    "ze, who was that man?"


    I whispered, unsure if anyone else was around to listen to our conversation.


    "That would be Devin, and he drugged us with wolfsbane.High doses of it."


    His voice wasced in anger as he spoke.


    My eyes widened in shock.


    Devin? The Devin from the stories everyone told me about.


    The Devin that everyone thought was dead.


    My mate? Thement Devin made before I passed out ran through my head.


    "ze, what did he mean when he said you could possibly be my mate?"


    I could hear ze sigh as if he was unsure of what to say.


    "I guess he is referring to the prophecy.Anyone you grew up around could be your mate," he gritted out,


    "you won¡¯t know who your mate is until you shift."


    I knew that, and I also knew that my mate would have already given up on finding me and moved on by


    the time I shifted.I heard a door bang before I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to adjust to the sudden


    bright light that filled the room.


    "Thought I heard the two of you in here talking." I slowly opened my eyes and saw Devin standing near


    the cell door.


    I looked around and chains held his arms above him, with shackles around his ankles.


    This sight broke my heart.


    I moved, trying to crawl to him, but my body felt too heavy.


    "Aww, look at that, but just a warning, you will regret it if you try to get close to him," Devin snarled at


    me.


    ze let out a growl as he eyed the sickly-looking man, "Hurt her, and I will make sure you suffer a


    long, painful death before I rip your throat out."


    Devin let out a dark chuckle before clicking his tongue, "Don¡¯t try to be a hero, kid.Haven¡¯t you heard?


    Heros always end up dead.But don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be her I hurt; it''ll be you.Well, at least until my


    patience runs out anyways."


    "Go to hell,"


    I sneered as I held on to the wall to stand up.


    Devin opened the cell door and slowly made his way toward ze.


    I tried not to show how scared I was as he stared at me intently.


    With a nod of his head, another man entered the cell, a smile stered on his face.


    "Finally," he said beforeying into ze.


    The sound of the man¡¯s fist connecting with ze had me cringing.


    "STOP!" I shouted as I tried to lunge for the man.


    Devin stepped in front of me, blocking my way as he lifted his hand, "Trey!"


    Relief washed over me as the man stopped his assault on ze.


    ze turned his head, spitting blood onto the concrete floor, "Is that it?"


    I narrowed my eyes at ze; I couldn''t believe he was trying to taunt them into beating him more.


    "Take the chains off, and we can have some real fun,"


    ze smiled at the two, not paying any attention to me.


    "You''re brave, ll give you that, but for now, I need you to shut up so! can talk to the princess here,"


    Devin snarled before turning back to me.


    "What do you want?" I questioned.


    Devin stared at me, no emotion in his eyes.


    "I have what I want," his eyes scanned over me, "you."


    A growl erupted from behind him as ze yanked at the chains holding him.


    "Calm understand what he wanted me for.I know it had something to do with the prophecy, but I¡¯m


    useless until I shift.Even then, we don¡¯t know exactly what will be so powerful about me.


    "My dad will find us, so you should probably start running now,"


    I smarted off, trying to get his attention away from ze.


    I noticed ze wasn¡¯t healing as he should be, and I¡¯m sure it had something to do with the wolfsbane


    he had been injected with.


    Devinughed sinisterly, "He won¡¯t find us, and before you say anymore, Apollo won¡¯t either.


    Hell, do you know how long they looked for me and never seeded?"


    "Look, princess, it¡¯s simple.You will stay here until you shift, which should be soon, or you should hope


    it¡¯s soon; then you will work for me.You will control all the supernatural and have them do what I


    want.The first thing we will do is kill the vampires.They should have helped me when they had the


    chance."


    It was my turn tough now, "No one knows when I will shift, and sorry, but control all supernaturals?


    You should stop reading fairytales, Uncle Devin," I spat out like venom.


    Devin spun around,ing face to face with me, "You will learn to keep your mouth shut!"


    With a flick of his wrist, Trey started hitting ze again.


    "Every time you think about running that mouth of yours or fighting back, or disobeying in any


    way...ze will pay the price.Got it?"


    I could feel his hot breath against my face as he spoke, "Yeah, I got it."


    I red at him as! watched him and his puppet leave the cell.


    "ze! I¡¯m so sorry!"


    I fell to my knees, unable to stand anymore.


    "It¡¯s okay, princess.I¡¯m fine."


    I crawled toward him as the tears began to fall down my face.


    "I¡¯ll do whatever he wants me to.I''ll make sure you are safe,"


    I cried as I pulled myself up in front of him, wrapping my arms around his waist.I felt ze inhale


    deeply before he spoke again, "You won¡¯t do more than they can give."


    I didn¡¯t respond; in my mind, I had already decided I would do whatever I had to to keep ze safe.


    He didn¡¯t ask for this, and he wouldn¡¯t suffer because of my crazy family.


    "Kyra, look at me."


    I lifted my head just enough to look into his sky blue eyes that already had ck circles forming around


    them.


    "Promise me.No matter what they do to me, you will not give in to what they want.If you promise me


    this, I will promise you that I will be okay.I need you to be strong, the way your dad raised you."


    I shook my head; there was no way I could agree to that.


    "Kyra, please, babe, I need you to promise me."


    My eyebrows scrunched in confusion at him, but now wasn¡¯t the time to question him about it, "I


    promise,"


    I whispered as I watched his face rx some at my words.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    I groaned as I woke up, my whole body felt heavy, and my mouth was dry as if I had eaten an entire


    bag of cotton balls.


    A chill ran up my spine as I remembered what had happened.


    My head spun, "Stay calm, princess,"


    I heard ze¡¯s calming voice as I tried to sit up.I couldn¡¯t see a thing in the darkness that surrounded


    us, wherever here was.


    "ze? Oh my god, are you okay? What happened? Where the hell are we?" my heart began to race


    as the reality of our situation set in.


    But I couldn¡¯t have been happier to know that he was okay.


    "Shhh...It¡¯s okay.I won¡¯t let anything happen to you; I promise."


    The sound of his calm voice seemed to calm me some.


    "ze, who was that man?"


    I whispered, unsure if anyone else was around to listen to our conversation.


    "That would be Devin, and he drugged us with wolfsbane.High doses of it."


    His voice wasced in anger as he spoke.


    My eyes widened in shock.


    Devin? The Devin from the stories everyone told me about.


    The Devin that everyone thought was dead.


    My mate? Thement Devin made before I passed out ran through my head.


    "ze, what did he mean when he said you could possibly be my mate?"


    I could hear ze sigh as if he was unsure of what to say.


    "I guess he is referring to the prophecy.Anyone you grew up around could be your mate," he gritted out,


    "you won¡¯t know who your mate is until you shift."


    I knew that, and I also knew that my mate would have already given up on finding me and moved on by


    the time I shifted.I heard a door bang before I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to adjust to the sudden


    bright light that filled the room.


    "Thought I heard the two of you in here talking." I slowly opened my eyes and saw Devin standing near


    the cell door.


    I looked around and chains held his arms above him, with shackles around his ankles.


    This sight broke my heart.


    I moved, trying to crawl to him, but my body felt too heavy.


    "Aww, look at that, but just a warning, you will regret it if you try to get close to him," Devin snarled at


    me.


    ze let out a growl as he eyed the sickly-looking man, "Hurt her, and I will make sure you suffer a


    long, painful death before I rip your throat out."


    Devin let out a dark chuckle before clicking his tongue, "Don¡¯t try to be a hero, kid.Haven¡¯t you heard?


    Heros always end up dead.But don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be her I hurt; it''ll be you.Well, at least until my


    patience runs out anyways."


    "Go to hell,"


    I sneered as I held on to the wall to stand up.


    Devin opened the cell door and slowly made his way toward ze.


    I tried not to show how scared I was as he stared at me intently.


    With a nod of his head, another man entered the cell, a smile stered on his face.


    "Finally," he said beforeying into ze.


    The sound of the man¡¯s fist connecting with ze had me cringing.


    "STOP!" I shouted as I tried to lunge for the man.


    Devin stepped in front of me, blocking my way as he lifted his hand, "Trey!"


    Relief washed over me as the man stopped his assault on ze.


    ze turned his head, spitting blood onto the concrete floor, "Is that it?"


    I narrowed my eyes at ze; I couldn''t believe he was trying to taunt them into beating him more.


    "Take the chains off, and we can have some real fun,"


    ze smiled at the two, not paying any attention to me.


    "You''re brave, ll give you that, but for now, I need you to shut up so! can talk to the princess here,"


    Devin snarled before turning back to me.


    "What do you want?" I questioned.


    Devin stared at me, no emotion in his eyes.


    "I have what I want," his eyes scanned over me, "you."


    A growl erupted from behind him as ze yanked at the chains holding him.


    "Calm understand what he wanted me for.I know it had something to do with the prophecy, but I¡¯m


    useless until I shift.Even then, we don¡¯t know exactly what will be so powerful about me.


    "My dad will find us, so you should probably start running now,"


    I smarted off, trying to get his attention away from ze.


    I noticed ze wasn¡¯t healing as he should be, and I¡¯m sure it had something to do with the wolfsbane


    he had been injected with.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Devinughed sinisterly, "He won¡¯t find us, and before you say anymore, Apollo won¡¯t either.


    Hell, do you know how long they looked for me and never seeded?"


    "Look, princess, it¡¯s simple.You will stay here until you shift, which should be soon, or you should hope


    it¡¯s soon; then you will work for me.You will control all the supernatural and have them do what I


    want.The first thing we will do is kill the vampires.They should have helped me when they had the


    chance."


    It was my turn tough now, "No one knows when I will shift, and sorry, but control all supernaturals?


    You should stop reading fairytales, Uncle Devin," I spat out like venom.


    Devin spun around,ing face to face with me, "You will learn to keep your mouth shut!"


    With a flick of his wrist, Trey started hitting ze again.


    "Every time you think about running that mouth of yours or fighting back, or disobeying in any


    way...ze will pay the price.Got it?"


    I could feel his hot breath against my face as he spoke, "Yeah, I got it."


    I red at him as! watched him and his puppet leave the cell.


    "ze! I¡¯m so sorry!"


    I fell to my knees, unable to stand anymore.


    "It¡¯s okay, princess.I¡¯m fine."


    I crawled toward him as the tears began to fall down my face.


    "I¡¯ll do whatever he wants me to.I''ll make sure you are safe,"


    I cried as I pulled myself up in front of him, wrapping my arms around his waist.I felt ze inhale


    deeply before he spoke again, "You won¡¯t do more than they can give."


    I didn¡¯t respond; in my mind, I had already decided I would do whatever I had to to keep ze safe.


    He didn¡¯t ask for this, and he wouldn¡¯t suffer because of my crazy family.


    "Kyra, look at me."


    I lifted my head just enough to look into his sky blue eyes that already had ck circles forming around


    them.


    "Promise me.No matter what they do to me, you will not give in to what they want.If you promise me


    this, I will promise you that I will be okay.I need you to be strong, the way your dad raised you."


    I shook my head; there was no way I could agree to that.


    "Kyra, please, babe, I need you to promise me."


    My eyebrows scrunched in confusion at him, but now wasn¡¯t the time to question him about it, "I


    promise,"


    I whispered as I watched his face rx some at my words.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    "Try to get some rest, princess.No telling what is in store for us," ze whispered.


    I had no idea how he was able to stay so calm.I was aplete mess, or at least I felt like it.I curled up


    on the cold floor next to his feet and closed my eyes.


    "ze?" I whispered, "Yeah."


    "Do you think we will be able to make it until Dad finds us?"


    "Yes, We will be fine, but Kyra, I n on getting you out before then.Just be strong for me."


    His voice held nothing but confidence when he spoke, faith I wish I could say I had.


    This whole ordeal has shown me that I wouldn¡¯t be a good alpha.


    As soon as I get home, if I get home, the first thing I am going to do is make sure dad knows that Zane


    needs to take his ce.


    Zane might be my little brother, but he acts more like my big brother.


    He is mature and responsible, caring, and a great leader.


    Zane is so much like dad, and I know he would have been able to stay calm and confident if he were in


    this situation.


    He would know what to do.


    I woke to the cell door mming against the wall and ze growling lowly.


    "Rise and shine, princess!"


    Devin shouted as he banged the bars on the door he had just flung open.


    This time, I stood up more easily, "Hmm, looks like the wolfsbane is wearing off; that¡¯s good for you.


    You should be able to shift then.


    Unfortunately, it isn¡¯t good for your little boyfriend here.


    We don¡¯t want him getting his strength back, now do we?"


    Devin smirked as he stalked toward us.I positioned myself in front of ze, who was still chained like a


    wild animal.


    "Kyra, move.I¡¯ll be fine."


    I ignored ze¡¯s pleading voice behind me.I won''t let them fight him unless it is a fair fight.


    "If you want me to work for you when I shift, then I suggest you stop trying to hurt ze." Iughed as


    he looked at Trey, "I beg to differ.


    I think that seeing your little boyfriend suffer will make you want to help more.


    You know to keep him safe and all, and since I¡¯m the one calling the shots, we will do it my way."


    Devin reached his dirty hand out to grab my arm, but thankfully, years of training instinctively kicked in.


    I kicked my leg up,nding my foot square in his chest and knocking him back.I didn¡¯t move from my


    ce in front of ze, who was now yanking at his chains, trying to get free.


    Devin was still surprised by my attack, and I took the opportunity to lunge at him, kicking his feet out


    from under him, causing him tond hard on his back.


    "Kyra!" ze yelled.


    I ducked as Trey attempted to hit me from behind.


    "Devin!"


    I heard ze shout, "stop going after the women in your family and fight a man, you piece of s**t!"


    I knew what ze was doing; he was trying to draw attention to himself.


    He was trying to help me when he was the one strung up by chains.


    Devin growled as he got back on his feet, "Don¡¯t touch her..." he warned Trey.


    "Yeah, puppet, don¡¯t touch me,"


    I snarled at him as he lifted his hands and backed away.


    For a moment, I was relieved that ze wasn¡¯t sessful in his distraction, but then I realized that I


    had left ze open to an attack, and I saw it in Devin¡¯s eyes the moment he realized it too.


    A silver glint caught my eyes as Devin pulled something out of his pocket.


    I jumped at him without hesitation; I had to protect ze.


    Searing pain ripped through my body as I felt the knife slice down my arm.


    The pain onlysted a few seconds and then did nothing but fuel the fury that was raging inside of me.


    "Piece of s**t!" I yelled as I spun, kicking him in the jaw.


    I mentally thanked grandpa pollo for that move.


    Devin stumbled but didn¡¯t fall.


    "Looks like my dear old dad has been training with you," he said before spitting blood out onto the floor.


    "Oh yeah,¡± Grandpa Pollo has taught me the need to press his buttons, but there was no stopping my


    mouth.


    "You wanna see something else he taught me?"


    Devin began circling me, "I doubt he taught you anything that he didn¡¯t already teach me, but give it


    your best shot, princess."


    At his words, I acted like I would try to punch his face and instead slid onto my knees, grabbing a


    handful of his most precious parts and squeezing as hard as! could.


    Devin screamed a high-pitched scream as he fell to his knees.He flicked his hand in the air, and I heard


    Trey start to attack ze.


    "Tell him to stop!" I yelled in Devin¡¯s face as I twisted his goods in my other hand.


    Something hit the back of my head, causing me to fall over dazed.


    I tried to get my eyes to focus and saw Devin as he stood up, "Next time you pull a stunt like that, I


    won¡¯t just beat your little boyfriend; I''ll rip his throat out."


    Devin kicked me in the ribs before leaving with Trey and locking the cell door.


    "Kyra! Babe, don¡¯t go to sleep! I need you to stay awake!"


    I heard ze shouting at me, but I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes open no matter how hard I tried.


    "I¡¯m sorry, ze,"


    I whispered, or at least tried to whisper.I let the darkness take over me as I listened to ze plead with


    me, but I could not ease his mind or pain.


    How useless am I, I thought to myself as I slipped off.I tried to open my eyes as a soft voice called to


    me, "Don¡¯t push yourself, dear, just listen."I rxed at her words as I focused on her voice, "I am the


    moon goddess, do not be afraid."


    My heart rate spiked as I processed what she said.


    Oh my god! I¡¯m dead, and now ze is stuck with that mad man all by himself.


    I heard the woman giggle softly, "You are not dead, dear.You were hit in the back of the head and then


    stabbed with a silver knife.Thankfully silver will never be deadly to you.But I wanted to talk to you.I


    don¡¯t have long, but you are the one the prophecy speaks of hard for you.You will have to witness


    things that will happen, but know that it will notst forever.Stay strong and know you are the key to


    uniting the species, the way they should have always been."


    I had so many questions for her, but I couldn¡¯t talk.


    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t get even a tiny sound out.


    So, I let the silence surround me once again.


    "Kyra...please wake up..." I heard ze¡¯s voice break the silence.


    "Please, baby, I need you to be okay."


    The sound of his voice cracking broke my heart.


    Never, in my whole life, had I seen or heard ze cry.I had never seen him any other way besides


    being strong and confident.And I was the reason for his pain now.


    "I¡¯m okay," I whispered, my voice hoarse.


    "Don¡¯t try to talk, babe.I just needed to know you were okay."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I could hear the relief in his voice.


    "They cleaned your arm and wrapped gauze around it.How does it feel?" he questioned.


    I slowly moved my arm around, "It¡¯s a little sore, but nothing unbearable.How long was I out?"


    I asked him.


    ze sighed, "Just one day.I heard Devin and Trey talking.He ns to beat me in front of you and said


    he would withhold meals if you still didn¡¯t cooperate."


    I sat up slowly, keeping my eyes closed until the spinning stopped.


    "I know I promised ze, but I can¡¯t sit by and let them do this to you.I¡¯m going to agree to anything he


    wants.It¡¯s the only way to keep us safe."


    Before I even said it, I knew that ze would disagree with me, but I wasn¡¯t prepared for his anger.


    "You.Will.Not!" he yelled at me.


    "You are royal, and royals don¡¯t bend to the will of others! You can do this, Kyra! I told you not to worry


    about me; I can handle anything they throw at me."


    His eyes bore into me as he spoke.


    I had seen ze mad; hell, I had seen him fight, but never had his anger been directed at me; and it


    hurt.


    Atear slipped from my eye, "I¡¯m sorry, Kyra.You just can¡¯t give up...you still want to."


    ze¡¯s expression had softened, and I understood he was just trying to get through to me.


    In the only way he knew how.


    He was trying to encourage me to keep fighting against Devin.


    And I had to this was on me.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    To say I had a restless night would be an understatement.


    Devin kept ze chained up with his hands in the air, and I was trying to sleep on the cold concrete


    floor next to his feet.


    We had yet to be given any food since Devin kidnapped us, and I was beginning to feel weak and sick.


    I can only imagine how ze was feeling.


    He was the one that had been beaten more than once already, but I did notice his wounds were


    starting to heal more now that the wolfsbane was out of his system.


    Thanks to my little stunt, Devin had forgotten to poison ze again.


    At least one good thing hade from that.


    "Kyra...I know you are tired, but you need to get up and try to move around.I don¡¯t want you losing all


    your strength from justying here," ze said softly.


    My body was sore and stiff, and thest thing I wanted to do was get up and move.


    But I would do anything ze asked me if it would keep him from worrying about me right now.I slowly


    stood up, stretching my arms above my head.


    "The moon goddess came to me," I told ze, trying to fill the silence in the room.


    "She didn¡¯t say very much.She told me that I am the one from the prophecy, and I am the key to uniting


    the species."


    I looked at ze, who had a slight smile on his face, "I always knew it was you.What else did she


    say?"


    He sounded hopeful.


    I stepped closer to him to whisper in his ear, "she said silver will never that to yourself,"he said


    seriously.


    I nodded in understanding, "she also said that there would be things that I will have to witness but to


    remember, they won¡¯tst forever.Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t really tell me anything that could be useful


    to us right now."


    I was disappointed that she didn¡¯t give me even a clue on how to get out of our current situation.


    "She told you what you needed to know right now, and that¡¯s enough." ze an ever-optimistic person.


    "Can I ask you something?" I questioned him, my curiosity getting the better of me, "sure, anything..."


    he replied.


    "Did you mean to call me babe? " I watched as ze looked down at the floor, a blush covering his


    bruised face.


    "I¡ªI don¡¯t think I can answer that right now," he stuttered.


    I had never heard him stutter before either, and I found it cute.


    My eyes looked over him, stopping at his waist.I hadn¡¯t even realized he was naked.


    Of course, he would be; he had shifted to fight the rouges when they had appeared.I began pacing the


    small area, trying to ignore the butterflies that were taking flight in my stomach.


    Why did I feel nervous all of a sudden? The sound of whistling let us know someone was fixing to enter


    our cell.I took my ce in front of ze again, "Kyra, please, you don¡¯t need to protect me.Stand


    behind me."


    I ignored him as I stared at the door, waiting to see who it would be.


    To our surprise, it was Trey, and he had one te of food in his hands.


    "So Devin said the two of y¡¯all can decide who gets to eat."


    He set the te on the floor before leaving without another word walking over and grabbing the food.


    One slice of bread, a scoop of corn, and what I think was some hamburger meat sat on the small te.


    Thankfully he had also left a bottle of water next to it.


    I walked back over to ze and set the te on the floor before opening the water and holding it to his


    lips, "Here, take a drink."


    He shook his head, "No, Kyra, you need it more than me.Drink the water slowly, save some forter


    and eat the food.But hold it up here so I can smell it first.I want to make sure they didn¡¯t put anything in


    it."


    Again, ze was trying to put me before himself.


    "We''ll share, "I said as I looked into his eyes.Even though they were slightly swollen still, the beautiful


    sky blue still seemed to shine through.It felt like all time stood still.


    "Breath Kyra," ze said with a smirk on his face.


    I could feel the heat rush to my cheeks as I cleared my throat, "Sorry,"


    I mumbled as I held the water to his lips again, "Take a drink."


    As he took a sip, I noticed how full his lips were and couldn¡¯t stop myself from thinking about how nice


    they would feel against mine.


    I shook my head as ze cleared his throat.I don¡¯t know what has gotten into me; it must be because


    of our situation and ze trying to protect me that has me ogling him suddenly.


    This is not the ce or the time; I scolded myself mentally.


    I held the te up so ze could smell it, and he gave me the okay to eat.I took a small bite of meat


    and corn and then gave him the same amount.I did this until there was nothing left; I hadn¡¯t even


    realized how I had been staring at him.


    "You know, getting to see you are so much more than that."


    His words snapped me back to reality, causing me to blush again.


    "Really? Because I was convinced, you secretly hated me," I sat down on the floor next to his feet so


    he wouldn¡¯t be able to see how red my face was.


    "Hated you?" he huffed, "I could never."


    I shook my head, thinking back over the years, "Are you sure? Because any time I would be talking to


    my friends, you would be ring at me.And when I would walk away from them and past you, I could


    hear the rumble in your chest.You¡¯ve practically avoided me for years now.Only dealing with me


    because I¡¯m the Alpha¡¯s daughter."


    The silence that followed my statement had me thinking I had said too much.


    "The friends you were talking to were all males that only had one thing in mind, and it was the same


    friends you would walk away from when you would hear the rumble in my chest as you so-called it.It


    was never directed at you but at them."


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing.


    Is ze telling me that he was jealous of them? Why would he be, though? I didn¡¯t have time to


    question him further because the cell door flew open, startling both of us.I jumped to my feet when


    Devin walked in.


    His face held the same emotionless expression as always, "Still haven''t shifted? Well, let¡¯s see if


    watching your boyfriend get punished helps you decide it''s time."


    I took my stance in front of ze, "you know that I have no control over when I shift, so why do this?"


    I red at Devin as he walked closer, "because it never harder for him."


    "It¡¯s okay, Kyra.I''ll be fine," ze said, his eyes never leaving Devin.


    I didn¡¯t want to move from my spot in front of ze, but I knew it would only make it harder on him if I


    didn''t.


    Devin had made it clear that ze would be the one to pay if I didn¡¯t cooperate with him.


    Devin reached out, grabbing my arm and yanking me to the side.


    Before I could protest, he tied my hands and feet together before throwing me to the floor.


    "Now, you will watch what happens to your boyfriend, and if I¡¯m lucky, he¡¯s your mate, and it will trigger


    you to shift," Devin spoke as if what he was doing was okay, even normal.


    I don¡¯t think he sees how insane he really is.I kept a straight face, not wanting to show him any


    emotions; afraid if he saw how scared I was, he would use that against me somehow.So I sat silently,


    helplessly, and watched as they unhooked ze¡¯s chains from the ceiling.


    ze stood tall, a smirk on his face, "Is something amusing to you, kid?"


    Devin questioned him.I could see how the smirk was only making him angrier.


    "Actually, I find all of this amusing.The fact that as a grown-ass man, you can¡¯t fight a kid unless he is


    chained up and unable to fight back.I mean...think about it.Do you realize how weak that makes you?"


    ze replied confidently, holding eye contact with Devin the whole time.


    Devin growled as he walked closer to ze, "Weak? You think I¡¯m weak?"


    ze chuckled, "Yeah, I think you''re weak."


    ze in the face.


    ze being the solid rock he is, barely moved from the hit.


    "This is going to be fun,"


    Devin sneered as he began hitting ze repeatedly.It wasn¡¯t long before Trey had joined in, and that is


    when ze was brought to his knees.


    Unable to stand against the two of them any longer.


    I closed my eyes, unable to watch.I felt like my heart was being ripped out every time I would hear


    themnd another hit against him, but not once did I hear ze make any sound.


    No grunting, no moaning, no crying, and no screaming.I tried to block out the noise, forcing myself to


    picture Dad finding us and putting a stop to the torture that we were sure to endure that ze was


    already going through.


    "Open your eyes!" Devin yelled at me.


    I shook my head, unwilling to see the damage they caused.


    "Open them now!!" He shouted again.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I slowly opened my eyes to see ze lying on the floor, not moving and covered in blood.


    I knew he was still alive by his chest''s slight rise and fall with every breath he took.


    Shallow breaths, but at least he was still breathing.


    I knew the damage would be bad, but I could never have prepared myself to see ze in the condition


    he was in now, and it¡¯s all my fault.If I could just shift, then none of this would be happening.


    With three long strides, Devin was in front of me.


    He knelt, "Don¡¯t try anything stupid, or he will die today."


    He untied the ropes from my hands and feet, watching me intently.


    Everything in my body screamed to attack him, to make him pay for what he was doing, but my mind


    said not to.


    If I do anything, ze may not survive, and I couldn¡¯t live with myself knowing his The minute the cell


    door mmed closed, I rushed over to ze.


    Thankfully they had left him on the floor.


    I didn¡¯t have anything I could use to try to clean his cuts with, so I did the only thing that felt right.


    I curled up next to him, brushing his beautiful blonde hair from his face, and cried.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    I wasn¡¯t sure what time it was when I woke up, but ze had sat up with his back against the wall and


    had pulled me into hisp with his arms protectively around me, and for the first time since this all


    began, I felt safe.


    ¡°Go back to sleep, princess,¡± I heard ze, his voice husky as he tried to whisper.


    His hand caressed the top of my head while his other stayed securely around my waist.


    I left my head leaning against his chest, ¡°Are you okay?¡± I questioned, ¡°I probably shouldn¡¯t be sitting


    on you after what happened.¡± My head bounced against his chest as heughed, ¡°I promise you aren¡¯t


    hurting me.


    They didn¡¯t break any bones, but they did a good job roughing me up; I''ll give them that much.¡± I


    couldn¡¯t believe how he was acting as if it was no big deal.


    He was still being his calm and confident self that I had grown to know and, dare I say, love? I wasn¡¯t


    sure what was happening to me, but I could feel myself growing closer to ze, and I was afraid once


    we made it home, if we made it home, it would only prove to break my heart.


    But for now, I wouldn''t fight it; I didn¡¯t have the energy to.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what time it was or if it was day or night.


    There were no windows, and the only time there was any light in the cell was when Devin decided to


    flip the switch.


    We found he would do it randomly, and my only guess was to piss us off, or maybe he was trying to


    see if I had shifted yet.


    Who knows what thoughts ran through that man''s head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can sit and watch them do that again, ze,¡± I told him as I stood up.


    I groaned as my tense muscles stretched as I stood.


    ¡°You have to; I¡¯m sorry, Kyra,¡± ze spoke so softly I almost didn¡¯t hear him.


    ¡°Why are you sorry, ze? None of this is your fault.


    It¡¯s mine.


    You have done what they could to save themselves.¡± I sat down on the floor next to him, our shoulders


    touching.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I haven¡¯t been able to get you out of here yet.


    I¡¯m sorry that you have to watch them beat me.


    I¡¯m sorry that any of this is happening.


    I should have been able to hold them off long enough for you to get away or at least until your dad


    arrived.


    I failed you, and I''m sorry.¡± His words were thick with emotion, and I could hear the guilt he was feeling


    in his voice.


    For the first time, it sounded as if ze was broken.


    He wasn¡¯t full of confidence right now, and I hated that.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t failed me at all; in fact, you are my hero.


    If it wasn¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t know what they would have done to me already.¡± And it was the truth.


    What would Devin have done to me if ze had not been here with me? Would he have beat me like


    he has ze? Would he have killed me already out of anger because I can¡¯t shift just because he tells


    me to? I shuddered at the thought of what could have happened to me if it wasn¡¯t for ze.


    ¡°What is that sound?¡± we both said in unison.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I strained, trying to figure out what it was.


    We didn¡¯t have to wait long to find out.


    Awoman who looked eerily simr to Devin walked in, her heels clicking against the concrete floor with


    every step she took.


    Her brown hair streaked with grey was pulled back in a tight, neat bun, and her face held nothing but


    hatred.


    I had no idea who she was, but the vibes rolling off her was enough to tell me she wasn¡¯t here to help


    us.


    ¡°So you''re the girl that¡¯s caused all these problems...¡± she snarled as she stared at me.


    ze stood up, standing in front of me.


    ¡°And you are?¡± he questioned.


    His voice was deep and threatening.


    The side of her mouth quirked up, ¡°your worst nightmare if I have to be.¡± Devin walked in behind her, ¡°I


    would like you to meet my mother, Scarlett.¡± His mother knew he had us and was now here to what?


    Help him? Before I could think twice, I was on my feet, ¡°Why would you do this? Why would you help


    this psycho?¡± I blurted out.


    The only thing I could think of was how this would affect grandpa pollo.


    This was going to destroy him.


    He always talked so highly of his mate, and here she was going behind his back to help torture his


    granddaughter.


    ¡°You think he¡¯s a psycho? Oh, honey, you haven¡¯t seen anything yet.¡± ¡°How could you do this to Apollo?


    Why would you want to?¡± I couldn¡¯t stop myself from talking, even though I knew it would probably be


    best if! did.


    ¡°You expect me to care about Apollo? He didn¡¯t give a second thought to how I felt when he put a hit


    outon ourson¡¯s head.


    He didn¡¯t care how I felt that he, himself, was out hunting him.


    He didn¡¯t care what I thought about him forming a rtionship with a daughter he never knew, and he


    didn¡¯t have any problem leaving when it was time for his ¡®visits¡¯ with you, no matter what I said.


    If he would have just listened to Devin when he told him to take you from your mother and raise you at


    the pce, none of this would have happened.


    You and your w***e of a mother ruined my life and my son¡¯s life.


    You ruined the mate bond I had with Apollo and the perfect life we had together.¡± She was slowly


    walking toward me, pointing her finger as she spoke.


    ze ced himself between the two of us when she got too close for hisfort.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t do anything.


    Your son is crazy, and I see the apple didn¡¯t fall far from the tree,¡± ze once again was putting himself


    in the line of fire to try to protect me.


    I grabbed his arm as I moved to stand next to him.


    Devin snapped his fingers, and three other men walked into the cell, all of is loyal to your grandfather


    like he thinks,¡± Scarlett smiled.


    She stepped back as Devin, and the three men set their eyes on ze.


    He quickly pushed me behind him, taking a stance, ready to fight.


    I knew he couldn¡¯t shift, not right now; his body was too weak fromck of food and the beating he had


    recently endured.


    My heart raced as I tried toe up with a n to help him.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    My heart raced as I watched the following scene unfold in slow motion.


    Scarlett turned, with a smirk on her face, and left the cell.


    Devin stood against the wall as the soldiers stalked closer to us.


    It felt like I was frozen in ce.


    ze let out aloud, deep growl, and the vibrations ran through my body.


    In one quick motion, ze had attacked, snapping the neck of the man closest and spinning around to


    grab the second one.


    Unfortunately, even though I had turned into a statue, Devin hadn¡¯t.


    ¡°Stop fighting!¡± Devin yelled as I felt his mmy hands wrap around my throat.


    I hadn¡¯t even seen him move from his spot, but I was focused on ze.


    ze froze in ce, his eyes narrowing on Devin as the two guards walked over to him and grabbed


    his arms.


    The feel of his touch against the skin on my neck snapped me out of my frozen state.


    ¡°You are a lot stronger and faster than any beta I¡¯ve ever seen.


    If I didn¡¯t know any better, I would have thought you had alpha blood coursing through your veins,¡±


    Devin seemed impressed with ze¡¯s abilities.


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, you will cooperate, or she will pay the price.


    I don¡¯t want to hurt her, but I also won¡¯t he snarled as his grip tightened around my throat.


    ¡°I''ve stopped killing your men; now let her go,¡± ze growled out, his eyes never leaving Devin.


    Devinughed, ¡°


    yes, you have.


    You did seem to take him down with ease, didn¡¯t you?¡± I wanted ze to look at me; I wanted him to


    keep fighting.


    If he would keep fighting, we might actually be able to escape this hell hole.


    Or, at the very least, he could run.


    I wouldn¡¯t have to see him hurt anymore, but ze wouldn¡¯t look at me.


    His gaze never left Devin, ¡°You are weak.


    Your men are weak, and if I had to guess, your mother is just as weak.¡± Here we go again, ze doing


    whatever he could to get them away from me.


    Devin didn¡¯t react the way ze hoped he would, though; instead, he simply nodded his head, and the


    guards began to drag ze from the cell.


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to realize what they were doing, but it was toote.


    They had already tied his hands together with what I would assume to be ropes soaked in wolfsbane.


    I could see ze getting weaker by the second.


    ¡°Where are you taking him?!¡± I shouted as Devin let me go, pushing me to the wall.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to know...¡± he smirked before leaving burying my head in my hands, unsure what to


    do next.


    I strained, trying to hear anything but was met with silence.


    I tried mind linking ze, dad, Grandpa Pollo, or anyone...but had no luck.


    AllI could do was wait now.


    I woke abruptly when a loud sound echoed through the room.


    ¡°Still trying to be tough, I see,¡± Devin faintly says.


    Wherever he was, it wasn¡¯t very close to me.


    I pushed my ear to the door in an attempt to hear better.


    I heard a whooshing sound before it dawned on me...a whip.


    They are whipping ze with something.


    ¡°I want her to hear him!!¡± Devin yelled angrily, ¡°Make him scream!¡± My heart shattered at the realization.


    He was having ze beat and wanted me to hear his screams, but I hadn¡¯t heard a sound from ze.


    Evidently, that was pissing Devin off the most.


    ze wouldn¡¯t give him what he wanted; he wouldn¡¯t show any weakness.


    I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of ze being tortured.


    I took a step back from the door and started kicking it as hard as I could, ¡°Devin!¡± I screamed, my anger


    boiling inside, making me feel like I would explode.


    I needed to get his attention on me.


    I needed to help ze somehow.


    It didn¡¯t work; if anything, it only made it worse.


    Now he knew I could hear them, even though ze still often.


    It finally stopped; it felt like it hadsted for hours.


    My face was stained with tears as I leaned against the door, ¡°


    ze, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I said out loud, unsure if he could even hear me or not.


    I wasn¡¯t even sure if he was alive anymore.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    More tears streamed down my face, leaving a hot trail behind.


    ¡°l¡¯m so so sorry,¡¯ I sobbed, ¡°I''ll fix this somehow.¡± I already missed ze, and he had only just been


    taken.


    It felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe like a dagger was being pushed through my chest and into my heart.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how long ze had been gone, but I knew it had been a few days.


    At some point, they had moved him closer to my cell.


    I heard even more of the torture ze was having to deal with, and Devin made sure to say everything


    as loudly as he could.


    He had been beaten with whips and chains, injected with wolfsbane, and beaten by more than one


    man.


    I know he hadn¡¯t been given any food or water because I haven¡¯t either.


    No matter what they did to him, though, he never made a sound.


    He refused to scream out in pain as Devin wanted him to.


    Last night, I heard Scarlett in there; she mentioned using a silver knife to carve him.


    I had broken down at her words, unable to keep the tears back.


    I vowed right then, [ kill.


    I will smile as I rollin their blood after I rip their throats out.


    My eyes popped open as a pain shot through me.


    I did the best I could to keep in the scream threatening to escape.


    I didn¡¯t know what was happening, but I was still alone.


    The pain was relentless.


    Coming in waves and intensifying by the minute.


    A soft, calming voice seemed to float through the room, it /s time, my dear; Try to rx.


    I knew that voice; it was the same one from my dream, the Moon Goddess.


    I realized then I was shifting.


    Hope flooded me...maybe I could save us now.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    As bad as it hurt, I was determined not to scream.I didn¡¯t want to alert anyone of what was happening.I


    needed the element of surprise on my side, and ze was able to keep in all his pain; not once did he


    scream out.I can do that too; I have to.


    The pain intensified as my bones started popping, shifting to their new position.


    It got so bad I thought I would pass out.I could feel the sweat rolling down my body as I tried to keep


    myself as calm as possible.


    Thankfully, I witnessed others shift for the first time, so I knew what to expect.I was happy about that


    but also worried.


    There were a few whose first time shiftingsted a lot longer than most.


    What if I was one of those? I don¡¯t have anyone here to make sure I make it.I gritted my teeth; I do


    have someone here...I have ze...I reminded myself.I¡¯m not sure how long my shiftsted, it felt like


    hours, but the pain finally subsided.I stayed lying on the floor as I tried to catch my breath and calm my


    racing heart.


    Get ready.


    The calming voice seemed to float through the room again.


    No time for rest...got it.I stood shakily scanning the room, trying to decide the best ce to wait.I


    couldn¡¯t believe how much clearer my vision was.


    Though it was pitch ck in here, I could see fine.I felt exhausted, but this was our only chance.


    The sound of footsteps reminded me now was not the time to figure out what new abilities I had.I


    crouched down in the corner as The door slowly opened, "Here you go, princess!"I heard a man snarl.I


    watched as ze was shoved through the door; he fell to the floor, unable to catch himself with his


    hands and feet chained.I let out a low growl as the anger boiled inside me.


    ze was almost unrecognizable as I nced over at him.


    Our eyes locked briefly...mate.


    My heart raced at the realization, andl sawa small smile form on his face.


    The man that pushed ze into the cell hadn¡¯t realized the growl he heard hade from me.


    He stepped into the room, bending down to take the shackles off ze.I crouched down, waiting to


    pounce, as ze only stared at me.


    The second he was free, I jumped out, tackling the man to the floor.


    His eyes widened in surprise as I held him to the floor.I leaned down without any more hesitation,


    ripping his throat out in one swift motion.


    "Kyra..."


    I heard ze¡¯s husky voice behind me.I turned to face him, blood dripping from my mouth.


    One eye was almost swollen shut, and he was covered in blood, cuts, and bruises.I could see various


    burn marks across his body as I moved closer to him.


    His hand reached out, gently touching my fur.I looked down, trying to see my paws to figure out what


    color I was.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    This was not how my shift was supposed to happen.I should have been at home, with family and


    friends.


    My little brother was going to help me through this, but no, Devin had to ruin it.


    My anger began rising again at the thought of him.


    "You are more beautiful than I imagined you would be,"


    ze whispered as he continued to stare at me in amazement could try to escape, now was our


    chance.


    Thankfully he knew exactly what I was doing and stood.


    Taking a minute to gain his bnce, I could tell how weak he was, but somehow, he was pushing


    through it.


    "Devin wants to know what¡¯s taking you so long?!" a voice boomed down the corridor.


    It was Devin¡¯s little puppet Trey; I would recognize his voice anywhere at this point.


    I tried to position myself in front of ze, only for him to push me back and stand in front of me.I let out


    a disapproving growl making him smile, "I may look like hell, but I still have some fight left in me, babe."


    He winked at me before turning his back to me.


    If I had been in human form, my whole face would be as red as a cherry right now.


    My heart raced as Trey¡¯s steps drew closer.


    "Holy s**t!"


    I heard Trey gasp when he reached the door, "she shifted...SHE SHIFTED!" he screamed as he looked


    at the man lying dead on the floor.


    As Trey took a step back, getting ready to run and tell Devin, ze rushed him.


    Tackling him to the floor and punching him in the face repeatedly.


    "Thought you were tough?" I heard ze sneer right before he snapped Trey¡¯s neck.


    ze turned around, motioning for me to follow him.


    We could hear footsteps rushing towards us as we walked down the hall, trying to find an exit.


    "Kyra, listen to me...."


    ze whispered as he stopped and kneeled in front of me, "I need you to find somewhere to


    hide.Okay? And try to mind link anyone you can.Now that you have your wolf and the fact you are a


    royal, you may to hide while he tried to fight everyone that wasing.We weren''t even sure how


    many it would be, yet he thought he could take them all.I refused to move from my spot behind him.


    "Kyra...babe, please.We don¡¯t have much time...." I let out another growl.


    "You¡¯ve always been so stubborn," he mumbled as he stood up, taking a fighting stance.


    I closed my eyes and took a slow deep breath, trying to clear my mind.


    Can anyone hear me? It¡¯s Kyra...I waited for a response.


    Silence.


    Please! Dad! Grandpa! Ash! Anyone?? It wasn¡¯t working, and the footsteps were almost here.


    KYRA!? Dad!! Help!! I could hear his growl through the mind link.


    It was full of anger.I didn¡¯t have time to tell him anything else.


    The metal door at the end of the hallway flew open, banging against the wall.


    "Kyra, I¡¯m so happy to see you have finally shifted.And into a magnificent wolf at that."


    Devin began walking towards us with his men following a few steps behind.


    "I know you must be exhausted; the first shift is usually very tiring.So why don¡¯t you go ahead and shift


    back, and we can get you out of these cells and into a nice room.After you have slept, we can talk


    about our next step."


    He finally looked at ze, "don¡¯t act stupid right now, mutt." beside ze, ready to pounce on the first


    one that wanted to make a move toward us.


    Devin¡¯s eyes narrowed at me, "Chains!" he snapped his fingers, and a man behind him wearing ck


    gloves moved forward, eyeing me.


    ze lunged, shifting mid-air, his teeth sinking into the man¡¯s outstretched arm and ripping it off in one


    clean motion.


    That set off a chain reaction, and before I knew it, the small hallway was filled with wolves fighting.


    They were all trying to attack ze; no one was even paying attention to me.I guess they thought I


    wasn¡¯t a threat to them.


    Devin had moved back and was now standing near the door, barking orders, yelling for them to end


    ze already.


    The wolves that circled ze simultaneously started attacking.I jumped, knocking one wolf over but


    making my way to the center where ze was.


    He had blood pouring from his side, where one of them had managed to bite him.


    ze being ze, tried to push me behind him, but he was weak and barely able to stay standing.I let


    out a deep low growl as I stood at my full height.


    To my surprise, every wolf around us stopped their attack and bowed their heads, showing their necks


    in submission.


    Devin was the only person still standing, aside from myself and ze.


    "What are you doing? Get up!" he yelled to no avail.


    I began slowly stalking him, ready to end this once and for all.


    "Your eyes ...they are glowing.They are so beautiful."


    He sounded amazed and clueless about what was about to happen to him.


    Just as I was about to lunge, a dark brown wolf hit me in my rolled to the side, kicking it off me.I could


    feel my leg already healing itself as we began circling each other.


    This is Scarlette; it has to be.


    I thought back to the trainings I watched at home, remembering something my dad would always say,


    ¡®Don¡¯t fight with your emotions.Fight with your brain.Always take a second to assess your


    opponent.You should be able to easily and quickly be able to find their weak spot.Every wolf has one"


    I watched her carefully, blocking out the sound of her pathetic attempt at a growl.I couldn¡¯t seem to


    pinpoint her weak spot.I had to figure something out, though; I could feel my energy draining with every


    second.


    Exhaustion threatened to consume me.I did notice how confident she was¡ªholding her head high as


    she snarled and snapped her teeth.


    There it was.


    Her confidence was going to be the death of her.


    She was leaving herself open to my attack...making it easier for me to rip her throat out.I lunged,


    ducking my head low andtching onto her neck, flipping her over in the process.


    My teeth never left her throat.I heard someone behind me yell but didn¡¯t pay any attention as I sunk my


    teeth deeper into her skin before yanking my head away and ending her pathetic life.I stepped back,


    scanning the room for ze.I finally spotted him, lying on the ground panting.


    His wounds were still bleeding, but every wolf around him was dead.I turned to look at Devin, only to


    find him running out the door.I let out a small bark to get ze''s attention, taking a few steps toward


    him before my legs gave out, and I fell to the floor.I fought to keep my eyes open as I his arms wrap


    around me as the darkness took over.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    As bad as it hurt, I was determined not to scream.


    I didn¡¯t want to alert anyone of what was happening.


    I needed the element of surprise on my side, and ze was able to keep in all his pain; not once did he


    scream out.


    can do that too; I have to.


    The pain intensified as my bones started popping, shifting to their new position.


    It got so bad I thought I would pass out.


    I could feel the sweat rolling down my body as I tried to keep myself as calm as possible.


    Thankfully, I witnessed others shift for the first time, so I knew what to expect.


    I was happy about that but also worried.


    There were a few whose first time shiftingsted a lot longer than most.


    What if I was one of those? I don¡¯t have anyone here to make sure I make it.


    I gritted my teeth; I do have someone here.


    ..I have ze...


    reminded myself.


    I¡¯m not sure how long my shiftsted, it felt like hours, but the pain finally subsided.


    I stayed lying on the floor as I tried to catch my breath and calm my racing heart.


    Get ready.


    The calming voice seemed to float through the room again.


    No time for rest...got it.


    I stood shakily scanning the room, trying to decide the best ce to wait.


    I couldn¡¯t believe how much clearer my vision was.


    Though it was pitch ck in here, I could see fine.


    I felt exhausted, but this was our only chance.


    The sound of footsteps reminded me now was not the time to figure out what new abilities I had.


    I crouched down in the corner as adrenaline rushed through my body.


    The door slowly opened, ¡°Here you go, princess!¡± I heard aman snarl.


    I watched as ze was shoved through the door; he fell to the floor, unable to catch himself with his


    hands and feet chained.


    I let out a low growl as the anger boiled inside me.


    ze was almost unrecognizable as I nced over and I saw a small smile form on his face.


    The man that pushed ze into the cell hadn¡¯t realized the growl he heard hade from me.


    He stepped into the room, bending down to take the shackles off ze.


    I crouched down, waiting to pounce, as ze only stared at me.


    The second he was free, I jumped out, tackling the man to the floor.


    His eyes widened in surprise as I held him to the floor.


    I leaned down without any more hesitation, ripping his throat out in one swift motion.


    ¡°Kyra...¡± [heard ze¡¯s husky voice behind me.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I turned to face him, blood dripping from my mouth.


    One eye was almost swollen shut, and he was covered in blood, cuts, and bruises.


    I could see various burn marks across his body as I moved closer to him.


    His hand reached out, gently touching my fur.


    I looked down, trying to see my paws to figure out what color I was.


    This was not how my shift was supposed to happen.


    I should have been at home, with family and friends.


    My little brother was going to help me through this, but no, Devin had to ruin it.


    My anger began rising again at the thought of him.


    ¡°You are more beautiful than I imagined you would be,¡± ze whispered as he continued to stare at me


    in amazement.


    I nudged him with my nose, wanting him to stand up so we could try to escape, now was our chance.


    Thankfully he knew exactly what I was doing and stood.


    Taking a minute to gain his bnce, I could tell how weak he was, but somehow, he was pushing


    through it.


    ¡°Devin wants to know what¡¯s taking you so long?!¡± a voice boomed down the corridor.


    It was Devin¡¯s little puppet Trey; I would recognize his voice anywhere at this point.


    I tried to position myself in front of ze, only for him to push me back and stand in front of me.


    I let out a disapproving growl making him smile, ¡° me before turning his back to me.


    If I had been in human form, my whole face would be as red as a cherry right now.


    My heart raced as Trey¡¯s steps drew closer.


    ¡°Holy s**t!¡± I heard Trey gasp when he reached the door, ¡°she shifted...


    SHE SHIFTED!¡± he screamed as he looked at the man lying dead on the floor.


    As Trey took a step back, getting ready to run and tell Devin, ze rushed him.


    Tackling him to the floor and punching him in the face repeatedly.


    ¡°Thought you were tough?¡± I heard ze sneer right before he snapped Trey¡¯s neck.


    ze turned around, motioning for me to follow him.


    We could hear footsteps rushing towards us as we walked down the hall, trying to find an exit.


    ¡°Kyra, listen to me....¡± ze whispered as he stopped and kneeled in front of me, ¡°I need you to find


    somewhere to hide.


    Okay? And try to mind link anyone you can.


    Now that you have your wolf and the fact you are a royal, you may be able to reach someone.¡± I


    growled at his words.


    I wasn¡¯t going to hide while he tried to fight everyone that wasing.


    We weren''t even sure how many it would be, yet he thought he could take them all.


    I refused to move from my spot behind him.


    ¡°Kyra...babe, please.


    We don¡¯t have much time....¡± I let out another growl.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been so stubborn,¡± he mumbled as he stood up, taking a fighting stance.


    I closed my eyes and took a slow deep breath, trying to clear my mind.


    Can anyone hear me? it¡¯s Kyra...


    I waited for a response.


    Silence.


    Please! Dad! Grandpa! Ash! Anyone?? It wasn¡¯t working, and the footsteps were almost here.


    KYRA!? Dad!! Help!! didn¡¯t have time to tell him anything else.


    The metal door at the end of the hallway flew open, banging against the wall.


    ¡°Kyra, I¡¯m so happy to see you have finally shifted.


    And into a magnificent wolf at that.¡± Devin began walking towards us with his men following a few steps


    behind.


    ¡°I know you must be exhausted; the first shift is usually very tiring.


    So why don¡¯t you go ahead and shift back, and we can get you out of these cells and into a nice room.


    After you have slept, we can talk about our next step.¡± He finally looked at ze, ¡°don¡¯t act stupid right


    now, mutt.¡± At his words, I snarled, showing my teeth as I crouched down beside ze, ready to


    pounce on the first one that wanted to make a move toward us.


    Devin¡¯s eyes narrowed at me, ¡°Chains!¡± he snapped his fingers, and a man behind him wearing ck


    gloves moved forward, eyeing me.


    ze lunged, shifting mid-air, his teeth sinking into the man¡¯s outstretched arm and ripping it off in one


    clean motion.


    That set off a chain reaction, and before I knew it, the small hallway was filled with wolves fighting.


    They were all trying to attack ze; no one was even paying attention to me.


    I guess they thought I wasn¡¯t a threat to them.


    Devin had moved back and was now standing near the door, barking orders, yelling for them to end


    ze already.


    The wolves that circled ze simultaneously started attacking.


    I jumped, knocking one wolf over but making my way to the center where ze was.


    He had blood pouring from his side, where one of them had managed to bite him.


    ze being ze, tried to push me behind him, but he was weak and barely able to stay standing.


    I let out a deep low growl as I stood at my full height.


    To my surprise, every wolf around us stopped their attack and bowed their heads, showing their necks


    in submission.


    Devin was the only person still standing, aside from myself and ze.


    ¡°What are to end this once and for all.


    ¡°Your eyes...they are glowing.


    They are so beautiful.¡± He sounded amazed and clueless about what was about to happen to him.


    Just as I was about to lunge, a dark brown wolf hit me in my side, biting down on my back leg.


    I yelped in surprise and pain as I rolled to the side, kicking it off me.


    I could feel my leg already healing itself as we began circling each other.


    This is Scarlette; it has to be.


    I thought back to the trainings I watched at home, remembering something my dad would always say,


    ¡®Don¡¯t fight with your emotions.


    Fight with your brain.


    Always take a second to assess your opponent.


    You should be able to easily and quickly be able to find their weak spot.


    Every wolf has one.¡¯ I watched her carefully, blocking out the sound of her pathetic attempt at a growl.


    I couldn¡¯t seem to pinpoint her weak spot.


    I had to figure something out, though; I could feel my energy draining with every second.


    Exhaustion threatened to consume me.


    I did notice how confident she was ¡ªholding her head high as she snarled and snapped her teeth.


    There it was.


    Her confidence was going to be the death of her.


    ..literally.


    She was leaving herself open to my attack...making it easier for me to rip her throat out.


    I lunged, ducking my head low andtching onto her neck, flipping her over in the process.


    My teeth never left her throat.


    I heard someone behind me yell but didn¡¯t pay any attention as I sunk my teeth deeper into her skin


    before yanking my head away and ending her pathetic life.


    I stepped back, scanning the room for ze.


    I finally spotted him, lying on the ground panting.


    His wounds were still bleeding, but every wolf around him was dead.


    I turned to look at Devin, only to find him running out the door.


    I let out a small bark to get ze''s attention, taking a few steps toward him before my legs gave out,


    and I fell to the floor.


    I fought to Kyral" I felt his ars wrap around me as the darkness took over.

 Chapter 53: Part 2: Chapter 8

    Chapter 53: Part 2: Chapter 8


    I woke in an unfamiliar room.My heart raced as I tried to figure out where I was, "Shhh...it¡¯s okay,


    babe.I¡¯m here.We¡¯re okay."


    I looked to my right to find ze sitting on the side of the bed.He reached over, taking my hand in his


    and gently kissing it, sending sparks through my body.


    "You''re my mate," I stated as I stared at him.


    Everything was starting to make more sense to me now.


    His behavior over the years, the looks.. everything.


    "You knew I was your mate."


    He smiled as he nodded his head, "I¡¯ve known since I was about five.The moon goddess hade to


    me and told me.At that age, I didn¡¯t realize exactly what that meant other than it was my job to protect


    you and keep you safe.But I¡¯ve loved you our whole lives."


    He kissed my hand again as tears welled in my eyes at his words.


    "Where are we? Is Devin dead? How long have I been asleep?" I started questioning as my heart rate


    began to rise in my chest.


    "Calm down, babe.There is plenty of time to talk about it; right now, you should eat something."


    ze stood, making his way to the door across from the bed.He cracked it open and said something to


    a man before shutting it again and sitting back down.


    "When you passed out, I picked you up and ran.I didn¡¯t know where we were; I just knew I had to get


    us away from where we were.I¡¯m not sure how long I had been running when I caught Tate, the King of


    vampires, and he actually has a treaty of sorts with our pack.He offered us a ce to stay and has


    contacted your dad."


    My mind was racing with questions as I processed what ze said.I had heard that name before but


    didn¡¯t know anything about him.


    "What about Devin? And my wolf!? ze, what about my wolf! What powers do I have? Do our parents


    know we are mates?"


    ze chuckled as I fired off questions, "Slow down.Devin made arun for it but was caught by some of


    Dominick¡¯s people and is currently in a holding cell.Yes, our parents know we are mates, and your wolf


    Kyra¡ªyour wolf is magnificent.You are the most beautiful, bright white wolf I have ever seen.When I


    first saw you, I swear I couldn¡¯t breathe.Your white fur shimmers even in the darkness.As far as power,


    well, I¡¯m notpletely sure yet, but I do know you have more power than even your grandpa pollo


    has...."


    ze stared off in the distance while he rubbed circles on the top of my hand, "What is it, ze?"


    I could tell he had more to say.


    "Not only were you able to make rogues bow and submit instantly, but when you were passed out, and


    we came across Dominick, and his men, the power radiating from you had even them bowing.I have


    never seen something like that before."


    ze smiled at me, making my heart flutter in my chest.


    "Does it affect you?" I whispered.


    His grin grew wider, "No.I mean, I can feel it, but I guess not as much as everyone else."


    A light knock on the door grabbed our attention.


    "Your food is here!"


    ze replied as Dominick! I wasn¡¯t expecting you to bring it personally.


    ¡®¡¯ Come on in,"


    ze stepped back, taking a tray from the man¡¯s hands.


    As he walked into the room, the first thing I noticed was I didn¡¯t feel threatened or scared at all.


    The second thing I noticed was his pitch-ck eyes.I had never seen eyes like that before.


    Dominick walked to the end of the bed, kneeling on one knee as he bowed his head, "My Queen, I¡¯m


    honored to have been able to assist you and your mate.Your family is on their way as we speak.If there


    is anything you need or want, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask."


    I was shocked at the scene in front of me.


    Avampire, especially the king of vampires kneeling and bowing to anyone, was unheard of, but yet,


    here he was before me.


    "Thank you, but I am not a queen, and you do not need to bow to me.I¡¯m grateful for what you have


    done for us, and I¡¯m sure my dad will be more than happy to repay you."


    My voice sounded more confident than I had ever heard it before.


    Dominick slowly stood, smiling, "I¡¯m happy to know our new leader isn¡¯t full of herself."


    Heughed lightly, "But you are Queen.You are Queen of all species, just as the prophecy says.The


    power you hold has never been seen before.I do not want any form of payment for helping; I am


    honored to have the privilege of saying I helped our Queen.Now I will leave you to eat and rest."


    With that, he turned, shaking ze¡¯s hand on his way out.


    ze sat on the side of the bed with the tray of food in hisp, "ze, I can feed myself...."


    I giggled as I watched him cutting up the meat on the te.


    "I don¡¯t mind feeding you."


    I shook my upright in bed.I took the fork from his hand and plopped a piece of meat into my mouth.


    It was absolutely delicious.


    I refilled the fork and held it up, offering him a bite, "No, you go ahead.I¡¯m sure you¡¯re starving, and I


    ate not too long ago."


    He sat silently and watched as I devoured everything on the te.


    He was right ...I was starving.I looked at him as I ate thest bite of food.He looked like himself again


    for the most part.He had a small cut across his cheek that hadn¡¯tpletely healed yet, but other than


    that, he was fine.


    As I scanned his face, my eyes locked on his lips, and I couldn¡¯t help but want to feel them against my


    own.


    ze cleared his throat, causing me to blush and quickly look away.


    I felt his hand gently grip my chin before turning my face to look at him, "You have no idea how hard it


    was for me to wait for you to shift."


    Our eyes stayed locked as he slowly moved closer; the minute our lips touched, it sent electric sparks


    flying through my whole body.


    "You need more rest," he whispered as he pulled away, Staring at my lips briefly.


    "I¡¯m okay, I swear."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He shook his head,ughing, "Always so stubborn."


    He sat the tray on a small table next to the bed.


    "It¡¯ste already, and I''m sure your dad will be here before we know it.It''ll be best if we try to get some


    sleep."


    He leaned over andid a soft kiss on my forehead before turning to walk off.


    "Wait!"


    I grabbed his arm, "Where are you going? Don¡¯t leave me."


    My heart was once again pounding in my chest at just the thought of being alone.


    "I''ll never leave you.I¡¯m going to sleep I scooted over on the bed and pulled the nkets back, "There


    is plenty of room for both of us."


    He looked at the space beside me that I was patting and back at me, "I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good idea


    right now.How about I sit here until you fall asleep?"


    "Please.I just need you close to me."


    ze sighed as he crawled in next to me.He wrapped his arms around me tightly as Iy my head on


    his chest.


    The sparks were dancing across my body at his touch, but what I felt the most was safe.


    As long as ze was with me, I was safe.


    "I love you, Kyra," I heard him whisper as I fell asleep listening to his heartbeat.

 Chapter 54: Part 2: Chapter 9

    Chapter 54: Part 2: Chapter 9


    We were awakened by the bedroom door flying open.


    ze instinctively let out a growl as he jumped from the bed, ready for a fight.


    As my eyes adjusted, I saw my dad making his way to the bed, "Princess!"


    I jumped from the bed running to him and flinging myself into him, almost knocking him over.


    "Dad! I¡¯m so happy to see you!"


    Dad squeezed me tight, "I¡¯m so sorry I didn¡¯t make it to you in time."


    Dad slowly set me back on my feet, brushing tears from my face.He pulled me back to him, giving me a


    bone-crushing hug again.


    "It¡¯s not your fault, dad...my mate did everything he could for me." I turned to look for ze only to find


    him standing right behind me.


    He slipped his arm around my waist before leaning over and kissing me on top of my head.


    "I¡¯ll always do everything I can for you."


    He whispered near my ear, but I know dad heard him when a small smile graced his face.


    ze reached his hand out to my dad.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Come here," dad said, chuckling as he pulled ze in for a hug too.


    I heard the rushing of feeting toward the room and immediately started to panic.It sounded just like


    when we tried to escape.


    ze realized what was happening, giving my dad a look.


    They both stood protectively on each side of me, "It¡¯s no one to be afraid of, princess, I promise."


    Dad told me gently.


    "Oh my god! My baby!!" my mom shouted as she rounded the corner into the She pulled me to her,


    patting my back.


    As I pulled away, I saw Ash and Genesis hugging ze.


    "Let¡¯s get y¡¯all home," Dad said as he led the way out of the room.


    Dad walked in front, with ze and mom on either side of me behind him and Ash and Genesis


    following close behind us.


    Dominick was waiting at the front door for us, "Are you sure you wouldn¡¯t want to stay the night? It is


    really no problem at all."


    Dad shook his hand, "Thank you, but we would like to get home as soon as possible.We have much to


    discuss."


    Dominick smiled politely, "I understand.I¡¯m sure I will be seeing you soon."


    He stepped to the side as he opened the front door.I recognized the SUV parked right in front as one of


    ours.


    Ash slid into the driver seat as dad opened the back door for the rest of us.


    ze and I climbed into the back seat, leaving mom and Genesis to sit in the middle.


    As we pulled off, I sighed, feeling safe again, before something that was said popped into my head,


    causing my heart to start racing again.


    "What about Devin?! He¡¯s in the cells at Dominick¡¯s!" I sat up straight.


    Thest thing I wanted was for him to escape somehow and have to worry again.


    ze pulled me closer to him as dad spoke, "Dominick will ensure he gets brought to our pack.You


    have nothing to worry about anymore, princess."


    Dad¡¯s calm voice and words helped ease my own worry.


    I leaned over,ying my head on ze¡¯s shoulder while he rubbed my arm, lulling me to sleep.I woke


    up on a soft bed and immediately sat up straight.


    My heart pounded in my chest as I looked around.


    My room...I was over my waist.


    He looked so peaceful...and so incredibly sexy as hey there.I shook my head; get it together, Kyra;


    now isn¡¯t the time to be having thoughts like that.I carefully lifted his arm as I slid from the bed and


    tiptoed to the bathroom.I walked out to find him still sleeping.


    That¡¯s good; I know he must be exhausted.


    He is the one that had the hardest time with Devin, and I know even when I would try to sleep, ze


    would stay awake.


    I don¡¯t know how he did it the whole time.


    My heart swelled as I thought about how he protected me.I nced at the bedside clock, 4:30 a.m.I


    should probablyy back down and try to sleep some more, but I knew that would be impossible.I had


    too much on my mind.I quietly left the bedroom, closed the door, and walked to the kitchen.I turned


    every light on along the way, feeling a little jumpy from everything that had happened, but when I got to


    the kitchen, everyone was already there.


    Ash and Genesis sat beside each other, with Dad and mom across from them, and mawmaw and pop


    sat together at the end of the table.


    "Is everything okay, princess?" pop asked as he stood, making his way around the table to me.


    I didn¡¯t realize I was crying until he pulled me into a big hug.


    "We missed you so much," pop told me, "You are safe now, princess."


    I stayed like that for a few minutes before pulling away, "Where is grandpa pollo?"


    I questioned, looking around the room.


    Everyone seemed to look down at my question, and I noticed mom had been crying, "Where is


    grandpa pollo?!¡±


    ¡° my voice raised see you," mom finally answered quietly.


    My head spun as I turned to go, "No.No.Why is he there? It¡¯s my fault, isn¡¯t it? I killed his mate.He can¡¯t


    die.He¡¯s my best friend ..I still need him."


    I rambled, trying to get my bearings, but everything seemed to spin faster the more I moved.I felt


    someone¡¯s hands on me, "Don¡¯t.Touch.Me!"


    I turned around to see dad beside me, "Kyra, calm down.It¡¯s not your fault, princess."


    I couldn¡¯t stop my anger from growing, "Not my fault?!"


    I yelled at him.


    "I KILLED HIS MATE!"


    I felt the tears rolling down my face, "I killed someone...oh my goddess.I killed someone and ultimately


    killed my grandpa!"


    I could feel my whole body shaking as I broke down.


    "I need to see him.I have to go apologize."


    I ran out the front door, hearing dad holler for me.I kept running until I reached the hospital; it didn¡¯t take


    me long to get there.


    As I ran through the doors, a young nurse greeted me with a bow, "Princess Kyra."


    I grabbed her arms with more force than I meant to, "Where is my grandpa??"


    Her eyes widened in surprise, but she turned, leading me down the hall to his room.I pushed the door


    open and saw him lying in bed.


    He looked awful, his skin was so pale, and he just looked so fragile.


    How could this be happening so fast?


    "Hi princess," he said hoarsely, and at that, I couldn¡¯t control the tears.


    "I¡¯m so sorry, grandpa pollo! Please forgive me!" I cried as I fell to my knees next to his bed.His hand


    gently grabbed mine, " you have nothing to be sorry about, dear.


    You did what needed to My head snapped up, "But you...I killed your mate, and now you¡¯re going to


    die.You can¡¯t die; I still need you!"


    A small smile graced his face, "I love you too, princess, but my time is up, and it isn¡¯t your


    fault.Scarlette made the choice herself.I am so happy that I had the chance to get to know your mom


    and you.You have grown into such an amazing woman.I know it will be hard, but you must stay strong


    and fulfill your destiny.Know that I will always be with you, even if it isn¡¯t physically.I love you so much,


    princess, and I am so proud of you.Now...dry those tears and give your grandpa pollo a hug."


    I stood up, trying to wipe the tears from my face, but more just kept recing them.I leaned over and


    hugged him, wishing I could stop time.


    "Grandpa pollo, I feel so guilty, though," I sobbed into the hug.


    He didn¡¯t respond, though, and then I felt the loss.


    The bond we shared disappeared with him.


    Thest thing I remember was screaming for the nurse, ordering her to save him, before ze ran


    through the door.


    I felt his arms wrap around me as he picked me up bridal style and carried me out, screaming and


    crying.

 Chapter 55: Part 2: Chapter 10

    Chapter 55: Part 2: Chapter 10


    ze began carrying me back to my house.


    His soft voice tried to soothe the heartbreak I was feeling.


    I could hear my mother¡¯s gentle sobs as we neared the porch and the hushed whispering of the others.


    The room went silent as ze walked through the door with me in his arms.


    ¡° Princess, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Dad stood from mom¡¯s side and headed toward us.


    I wiggled in ze¡¯s arms, and he gently set me down.


    ¡°Sorry for what? It wasn¡¯t you that killed him.¡± I turned and walked to my room, shutting the door behind


    me.


    I crawled onto the bed and pulled the nket up to my chin as I curled up.


    My mind was racing, and I couldn¡¯t get it to slow down.


    Thoughts of what happened when Devin took us shed through my mind before the scene of me


    killing Scarlette yed on repeat.


    I killed her, though she deserved it, I killed her.


    I didn¡¯t think twice about the effect it would have on Grandpa Pollo.


    If I had thought about it...even for just a second...I could have done something different.


    I could have saved his life.


    But I let my anger cloud my judgment that day, and now...my best friend is gone.


    He was such a fantastic person.


    He was kind, gentle, loving, caring, and easy to talk to.


    I could talk to him about anything, and I did talk to him about everything.I spoke to him about ze and


    how I thought he secretly hated me.I always knew Grandpa Pollo could be ruthless, strict, or mean if he


    had to be.I mean, he was the Alpha King after all, but I never had to see that.


    He would train with me and sometimes even let me win against him.I heard a light tap on my bedroom


    door but just ignored it.


    A momentter, it slowly opened, ¡°Hey,¡± I heard Zane whisper as he made his way to feeling


    aggravated at his words.


    If one more person says that, I might just lose my s**t.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything then, Zane.I killed her.I did! And you know what, she deserved it! I thought


    she deserved it until I came home to find out Grandpa Pollo was dying because I killed his mate.I


    thought she deserved it until Grandpa Pollo died....¡± I stood from the bed and began pacing the floor.


    The guilt I was feeling was starting to overwhelm me.


    I felt like I was suffocating.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone, Zane!! Because I didn¡¯t take a second to think about how it would affect anyone besides


    her! Zane walked up to me as he wrapped his arms around me, ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you right now, but


    we will get through this together, sis.¡± I wanted to believe him; I always trusted everything my little


    brother would tell me.


    He was more like a big brother, but this...he was wrong...I just didn¡¯t see any way to get past this.


    I didn¡¯t see any way to ovee these feelings.


    ¡°YOU HAVE TO BE KIDDING! HOW?¡± I heard my dad shout from the living room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see what¡¯s happening,¡± Zane told me as he led me to the living room.


    I could feel the anger rolling off everyone in waves.


    I looked around the room and saw grandpa Zayd standing between my dad and Dominick.


    My heart dropped, ¡°he¡¯s escaped, hasn¡¯t he?¡± I questioned, my voice dead of all emotion.


    Everyone turned to look at me, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my Queen.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I¡¯m still unsure of exactly what happened.


    I swear to you, I will find him.


    He couldn¡¯t have gotten too far.¡± Anger began to build as he spoke.


    We trusted him, my dad trusted him, to bring Devin here, and he failed miserably.


    Devin is now free...again.


    Devin was now a threat to everyone...again.


    The anger quickly began to turn into rage.


    I could see ze standing directly in front of me and was my heart pounding in my ears.


    All I could think about was how all of this was Devin¡¯s fault.


    My mother lost her wolf because of Devin.


    My family always lived looking over their shoulder because of Devin.


    The more I thought about him, the more furious I became.


    My kidnapping and all the torture ze went through because of Devin.


    I killed Scarlett and, in turn, killed my Grandpa Pollo because of Devin.


    I was done with Devin.


    I pushed everyone out of my way with ease as I moved to the front door.


    I felt a hand grab my arm and slowly turned my head to see my dad, ¡° Princess, I swear to you...he will


    be found.


    Nothing will happen to you again.¡± I smirked at his words as something shifted inside of me.


    He thought I was scared of Devin kidnapping me again? I wish he would...


    I shook my dad¡¯s hand from my arm, ¡°I know he will be found, and I will make sure he suffers a slow,


    painful death.¡± My dad¡¯s eyes widened at my words as I chuckled darkly at his response before


    heading out the front door.


    As I stepped off the porch, I took a deep breath before starting offina run, I could feel my heart turn to


    stone with every step I took.


    ¡°Kyra!¡± I heard ze as he ran beside me, ¡°Babe, please talk to me.


    You don¡¯t really want to do this.¡± I ignored him as I continued running to the border.


    ¡°Kyra! Stop!¡± his voice was more demanding this time, and I slowed down before stopping and turning


    to him.


    ¡°Go home, ze.


    This isn¡¯t your fight, and I can take care of myself.¡± The look of hurt that shed through his eyes


    should have bothered me, but I felt nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯m going wherever you go, Kyra.


    I¡¯m never going to leave your side.¡± I huffed and shook my head as I turned and began running again.


    If he wants toe, then so be it.


    I¡¯m sure he''ll go back home before long.


    I started plotting different ways to make Devin suffer as I slowed at the border, picking up his scent and


    following it to the north.


    ze didn¡¯t say anything else as he followed me into the night.

 Chapter 58: Part 2: Chapter 11

    Chapter 58: Part 2: Chapter 11


    ze POV


    I would be lying if I said her words didn''t hurt.I know she''s hurting right now, but the way her whole


    demeanor changed was a little worrisome.I wish she would stop and let herself process everything that


    has happened.I wish she would just talk to me.I know I might not have answers or even the right thing


    to say, but I believe just talking about it would help her.I want her to know she isn''t alone in this.I was


    able to mind link our parents for a while, but we''ve been running north for thest two hours, not even


    wolf form.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Last Alpha Dane said was to keep her safe and that he and a few others would be right behind us.


    They n on following our scent since I''m not sure which way we will be going next.I wasn''t sure why


    she even chose north to begin with.


    "We should stop and rest for a little while,¡± I told Kyra, breaking the silence.


    She didn''t respond but did finally slow down ande to a stop near the small river.


    I sat down next to her on the bank, feeling the exhaustion quickly taking over, ¡°Why north?" I


    questioned.


    I just want her to talk to me.


    ¡°Did you not smell him?" she finally responded to me, her voice void of any emotion.


    "No, I haven''t caught his scent once.You did?" She nodded her head as she stared off into the


    darkness.


    "Maybe that''s going to be one of your many specialties...¡± I trailed off.


    Ididn''t care what we talked about; I was just trying to get her to talk.


    The way she was acting right now scared me.


    "Maybe," she said softly, "I guess we can rest awhile.You can sleep for a little bit, and I''ll watch for any


    threats.¡±


    Iughed and shook my head, pulled her to her feet with me.


    There was no way I was going to sleep first.


    Not that I don¡¯t trust her, but I don¡¯t know that I trust this version of her.


    She didn''t even want me toe with her in the first ce; who''s to say she won''t take off while I''m


    asleep.I sat down under a tree and stretched my legs out in front of me.


    ¡°Sleep,¡± I told her as I patted my leg, "I''ll be your pillow."


    And to my surprise, a small smile appeared.


    It was only there for a second, but it gave me hope that I could still get through to her.


    Sheid down, resting her head on my leg, and I draped my arm across her as I began caressing her


    hair.


    "ze?" she whispered, getting my attention.


    "Yeah?" "Thank you foring with me.¡±


    ¡°I''ll always be with you, Kyra, even if you don''t want me to." I leaned down and kissed the top of her


    head as she closed her eyes.


    It didn¡¯t take her long to fall asleep, and I hoped she would be back to her usual self when she woke


    up.


    Alpha? I called out with my mind.If I had any luck, he would be close enough to hear me.


    Here.


    Where arey''all? I sighed when he responded.


    This means he must be close.


    Resting near the small river.


    Kyra is asleep now.


    I don''t know how close you should get.I hate to piss her off.I could hear Alpha Dane chuckle through


    the link;I wnderstand.


    For now, we''ll keep some distance.


    Has she spoken to you yet? Yes.


    Have you caught Devin''s scent at all? No, we haven''t...why? kyra did.


    She caught it at the border, and that''s what we are following.I didn''t smell it either wolf yet.


    Just wait until you do...it¡¯s magnificent.


    Knowing that Alpha Dane was near made me feel better.


    Being out here alone was dangerous, and that, mixed with Kyra''s current attitude, is the perfect recipe


    for disaster, I''m afraid.


    Kyra started to stir about an hourter, "You can sleep longer, princess," I told her as I gazed down at


    her.


    She shook her head as she sat up, sitting next to me.


    "No, that was plenty for now.It''s your turn," she gave me a small that didn''t reach her eyes as she


    stretched her legs out and patted for me toy my head down.


    I couldn''t help butugh a little.I debated if I should tell her that her dad was near, unsure how she


    would react.


    Kyra lifted her nose into the air, and I scanned the woods.


    "Dad''s close,¡± she said, shaking her head.


    "Did you know?" I wasn''t sure what to say.


    I didn''t want to lie to her, though, "Yes, I knew they would be following behind us.Everyone is worried


    about you."


    She looked away, "I''m okay."


    But I knew she wasn''t.


    "Babe, please talk to me." I grabbed her hand with mine.


    "What do you want me to say? I''m done ying Devin''s games.


    I''m done letting him have the upper hand and hurt and kill people.


    Is that what you want to hear? Or do you want to hear my n? When I catch him, and I will, I''m going


    to make everything he¡¯s ever done look like child''s y.


    He will wish he was never born and beg for death, but I won''t give it to him...not for a while anyway.¡±


    Her voice was cold as she spoke, sending a shiver down my spine.


    "Or do you want me to talk to you about grandpa pollo?¡± she started again before I could say anything.


    "Do you want to know how I feel about his death? His death is on my hands.I''m the one that killed


    Scarlett.The guilt I am feeling is eating me alive inside."


    ¡°You have no reason to be guilty.Apollo understood it had to happen, think the guilt I''m feeling is only


    from him? No, it''s not.ze, I had to watch and listen to you be tortured and beat! That was because of


    me! Had you not wanted to keep me safe on my run, you wouldn''t have had to go through that!" Her


    voice raised as the tears started running down her face.My heart broke at the sight.


    I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her to my chest, ¡°Shhh...it''s okay, babe.I''m okay.You have no


    reason to feel guilty about what happened to me.I love you, Kyra, and I would take being tortured and


    beaten every day for the rest of my life if it meant you were safe.That is my choice.I could have let you


    give in to him when you offered.But guess what, I''m stubborn and wanted to prove he couldn''t break


    me.


    So no, that isn''t on you; that''s on me.¡± Her body shook as she sobbed into my chest, "I''m so sorry," she


    cried.


    My heart sunk deeper into my chest as I held her close to me.


    Her body tensed in my arms as her head shot up, "Rogues." She whispered as she jumped to her feet,


    and I followed.


    Rogues I sent through the mind link to Alpha Dane, knowing now that he would make an appearance.


    I still didn''t see, hear or smell them, but the way Kyra was standing next to me told me she could.


    After several minutes I could faintly smell them in the breeze.


    I was amazed at how well her senses are now.


    Soon their stench was overwhelming, letting me know it was more than a few of them.


    I let out a warning growl as they stepped from behind the trees to our left.


    Ten of them.


    At least I know Kyra can fight pretty well.


    She stood tall beside me, not showing any fear or worry as they began to stalk closer.


    The man in the front lifted his nose in the air and took a deep breath, "This must be our lucky day.


    Here I thought we would have to travel

 Chapter 59: Part 2: Chapter 12

    Chapter 59: Part 2: Chapter 12


    ze POV:


    My anger reached its boiling point.There was no way in hell I would let anyone take her again.I would


    die first.


    In one step, I shifted, cing myself in front of Kyra and the rogues.I heard her begin tough behind


    me, and I thought she had finally lost her mind for a second.I know I shouldn¡¯t feel like that, but that¡¯s


    just how things have been goingtely.


    "Kneel."


    Shemanded calmly but the power rolling off her words was strong.I could see the rogues


    struggling before finally falling to their knees, a look of pure shock on their faces.


    Slowly Kyra began walking around me, prompting me to follow right beside her.


    "Here¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen," she started as she circled around them, "I¡¯m going to ask a question,


    and y¡¯all will answer me truthfully."


    The smell of fear spiked the more she talked.I have to admit, her calmness right now was a little


    frightening.You can shift back, babe.I was caught off guard when she mind linked me but kept it to


    myself.I think we might be fixing to be finding out what growling as he showed his teeth.I heard one of


    the men curse under his breath, and I almostughed out loud.I know pissing off someone¡¯s mate was


    a death wish, but everyone knows pissing off a she-wolf¡¯s dad is ten times worse.


    You won¡¯t just die, you will suffer beforehand, and the fact her dad is an Alpha just made it that much


    worse.


    I took his arrival as my chance to shift back; one of the warriors with him quickly shifted too, giving me


    a pair of shorts from a bag he was carrying.I took my spot next to him as Alpha Dane walked up to theContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    first man, getting in his face and growling deeply.


    "Wait, dad, I have some questions first." I watched Alpha Dane slowly back away.


    What''s going on here, ze? Kyra¡¯s power is strong enough tomand alt wolves.


    I saw her do it when Devin had us, but it¡¯s incredible, isn¡¯t it? I was in awe of my mate¡¯s power, pride


    feeling my chest as I watched her, never leaving her side.


    Kyra POV


    "First, I want to know what Devin has told y¡¯all about me?" I questioned.


    Though I sounded calm when speaking, I could feel a fire burning.As soon as I get the answers I want,


    I the first to speak, "H-H-He only told us to capture you and bring you to him."


    His stuttering out of fear almost pissed me off more.


    They were tough when they believed I would be an easy grab.


    "Okay.So, he didn¡¯t tell you why he wants me?"


    I kneeled in front of him as I looked into his eyes.


    "No." he shook his head.


    One of the abilities I had yet to share with anyone is knowing when the truth is being told.I first noticed


    it when we were at Dominick¡¯s ce.I growled profoundly, making the man flinch, "Last chance toe


    clean."


    His eyes widened slightly, "He said you were a threat to all supernaturals, and he was going to ensure


    you couldn¡¯t harm anyone."


    Now, that was the truth.


    Devin didn¡¯t tell them who I was, which doesn¡¯t surprise me.


    "Let me fill you in on who I am."


    I started as I stood back up, "I am Kyra ck.Daughter to Alpha Dane and Luna Holly,"


    I pointed to my dad, who was still in wolf form.


    He growled loudly, causing the men to shake, "So do you know who he is?" I asked them all proudly,


    knowing they did.


    No one spoke but nodded their heads with their eyes wide.


    I smiled, "Great.NowI am also the granddaughter of thete Alpha King Apollo," the man I was just


    talking to started crying.


    Actually crying, "You are the one know; please forgive me." I would be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t a little


    surprised at his sudden outburst.


    "Shut it," I told him, making him instantly be quiet.


    "Yes, I am the one from the prophecy, and this is my equally powerful mate." I reached down and


    grabbed ze¡¯s hand in mine.


    "Next question," I said as I began pacing around them again, dad following close beside me, "where is


    Devin? Where were you supposed to take me?"


    I noticed the men all trying to exchange looks, "Eyes on the ground!"


    I shouted angrily.


    They don¡¯t need to be trying tomunicate with each other at all.


    I waited for someone to answer, and when no one did, I walked behind one of the men, roughly


    grabbing his hair and pulling his head back, "Answer,"


    I sneered at him.


    He squeezed his eyes shut, "I can¡¯t.He will kill me."


    In one swift motion, I slit his throat with one extended w.


    Letting his body fall hard to the ground.I felt ze tense beside me, "Now, should you be worried about


    Devin killing you or me?" I asked as I walked toward another man.


    "We are supposed to take you to an abandoned farmhouse about two hours north from here.He said he


    would meet us there tomorrow afternoon."


    ze POV:


    Introduced me as her mate and took my hand.


    The fact she said I was powerful was definitely a confidence boost.


    But that pride was soon drowned out with shock and worry when she quickly sliced open the man¡¯s


    throat without hesitation.


    This wasn¡¯t the Kyra that I knew.


    The Kyra I knew would have done anything she could before resorting to killing someone, but now she


    used this man as an example.She used his death to instill more fear into the other men.She was upset


    about killing Scarlett, but I couldn¡¯t help but worry about how this would affect her once she did return


    to her usual self.


    My only goal now is to keep her from going too far...even if that means that I need to do all the dirty


    work for her.


    I can handle it more than she can; her heart is too pure for this.I''m even more worried now.I told Alpha


    Dane through our mind link.He continued watching Kyraashe replied, Me too.


    You need to get through to her.


    This isn¡¯t who she is.


    I don''t know ff ft can.


    How am I supposed to get through to her? She barely started talking to me again before these


    assholes showed up.


    And from what I can see, she¡¯s out for blood, and it doesn¡¯t matter whose it is.


    "Well, that is all I needed to know..."


    Kyra shoulder interrupting her, "That is all we needed to know.Now my guards will escort you back to


    my pack for trial."


    I breathed a sigh of relief, as did the rogues, thankful her dad stopped her from killing them all.


    We both knew that was her n, and we both knew she would hate herself for it one day.


    Kyra spun on her heels as she red at her father.He didn¡¯t back down, holding eye contact with her


    as he gave her a low warning growl.


    "You are many things, Kyra, but first and foremost, you are my daughter.You will not disrespect me in


    any way,"


    Kyra¡¯s shoulders seemed to dete a little at his words, "I¡¯m not going to pretend to know how you are


    feeling right now.Still, I will tell you that you are handling it the wrong way.It¡¯s time to slow down and


    think about what you are doing.Talk to your mate.Hell, talk to anyone; you know we all love you."


    Alpha Dane turned around and shifted, heading north like the rogues said, leaving Kyra and me alone


    in the silence.


    "I love you," I told her as I wrapped my arms around her, "I just want you to remember that. Know that


    no matter what, I will always love you."


    I kissed the top of her head and waited for her to pull away.But she didn¡¯t; she wrapped her arms


    around me and squeezed me tightly.


    "I can¡¯t control the rage. Devin and anyone working with him.Get revenge for all he has done.No one


    understands, and now, my dad is disappointed in me, and I¡¯m sure you are too." I couldn¡¯t believe what


    she said.


    There is so much going on that she hasn¡¯t had time to properly process it.She hasn¡¯t even given herself


    time to figure out all of her powers or how to manage them.


    "Your dad is just upset right now, and Kyra, I could never be disappointed in you.There is nothing you


    could do or say that would disappoint me.You are such a strong person.Can I suggest something?" I


    asked her, unsure of how she would take what I was about to say.


    She nodded her head against my chest, "Maybe we should go home,"


    she began to pull away from me, "hold on, hear me out,"


    I told her, pulling her back against me, "we can let your dad get Devin.You know he won¡¯t let him get


    away.He can bring Devin back to the pack, and there; you can help with his punishment or just have a


    say in it, whichever you want.But you need to rest, mourn your loss, and ept your new role...your


    new powers.And not to sound selfish, but I would love to spend some alone time with my mate."


    I gently rubbed her back as I waited for her to respond, the silence making me worry I pissed her off.


    "Can you help but what do you need help with?"


    She giggled as she looked up at me, her grin slowly falling as she stared into my eyes, "You don¡¯t know


    what I need help with, but you are willing to volunteer?"


    I smiled and nodded, "There isn¡¯t anything I wouldn¡¯t do for you."


    She wrapped her hands around my neck as she pulled herself up on her tiptoes, her lips brushing


    against mine.


    My heart was racing at the thought of finally kissing her; I had been so patient with her and would


    continue to be patient as long as she needed me to.


    I closed the space between us as our lips met in a tender kiss.It felt like my whole body was lit on fire,


    but in a good way.It didn¡¯tst long before she pulled away, a blush coating her cheeks, "I need you to


    help me control my rage.I don¡¯t know what to do.I feel like it¡¯s consuming me and turning me into


    someone I¡¯m not."


    So, she sees it too.


    At least she was willing to admit it and ask for help; that¡¯s the first step.


    "I will do anything I can to help you, babe."


    I offered to mind link Alpha Dane and tell him the new ns we had, knowing he would be more than


    happy with them.


    Kyra made sure I told him he was not to kill Devin, and Alpha Dane agreed.


    Kyra looked at me with a smirk, "Think you can keep up?"


    Before I could answer, she had shifted and though, and ran beside her as we headed back home.

 Chapter 60: Part 2: Chapter 13

    Chapter 60: Part 2: Chapter 13


    Part 2: Chapter 13


    ze POV


    As we returned home, I couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at my beautiful mate.


    Her wolf was stunning, to say the least.


    Her solid ck fur seemed to shimmer in the moonlight, and her green eyes seemed to glow.


    She wasn¡¯t huge, but anyone could feel the power she held within.


    I had seen ck wolves before, but nothing like her.


    She seemed more rxed now, knowing her dad would get Devin; it was as if a weight had been lifted


    off her shoulders.


    I just hope I can help her work through all the emotions she is feeling now.


    Kyra slowed beforeing to a stop, her hair standing on ends as she sniffed the air.


    I walked around her, nudging her with my nose.


    Do you smell that? She questioned through our mind link I just recently found out we had.


    No, what is it? Vampires.


    More than one.


    The wind shifted, and that¡¯s when the scent hit me.


    I still couldn¡¯t tell for sure which direction they wereing from handle herself, but it¡¯s engraved in my


    very bones to protect her.


    We heard leaves and twigs breaking before we saw them emerge.


    Three of them.


    I let out a low warning growl as I crouched down, ready to attack should I need to.


    ¡°What are two pack wolves doing out here alone?¡± the man in the middle hissed as he stared at us.


    His twopanions only smiled.


    I recognized the tallest one; I had seen him at Dominick¡¯s when we were there.


    ¡°Ican¡¯t believe it,¡± he said as he stepped forward, ¡°this is the girl King Dominick has pledged to stand by


    and her mate.


    The ones he housed not too long ago.¡± He turned and faced his friends.


    ¡°If they are both here, that means Devin hasn¡¯t managed to catch her yet.


    He was going to send rogues after her,¡± heughed as he spoke, ¡°I tried to tell him they would be


    useless against her if he couldn¡¯t even handle her.¡± I didn¡¯t like the way this was going, and I had a


    feeling he was involved in Devin¡¯s escape.


    ¡°With her, we can negotiate new terms with him,¡± he said thoughtfully as he stared at my mate.


    My anger was almost to its boiling point.


    I am sick and tired of everyone trying to take my mate or kill my mate.


    I began stalking closer to the men, causing them to take a step back.


    ¡°We don¡¯t give a s**t about you, just let us just hand her over, they were bigger dumbasses than I


    thought.


    Even if she wasn¡¯t my mate, I would never do that.


    Obviously, they have no idea what loyalty is.


    I eyed the three of them, deciding which one I should rip apart first.


    I would like to save the one I recognized so I could question him before I killed him.


    I lunged, grabbing the one closest to me and ripping his throat out.


    I felt as though I had moved faster than ever before as I spun around, grabbing the second one and


    giving him the same fate as his friend.


    I stalked toward the one I recognized growling, hispanions¡¯ blood dripping from my fangs.


    ¡°I-I-I¡¯ll just be going now...¡± he stuttered as he tried to turn to leave.


    ¡°Kneel.¡± I not only heard Kyra behind me but felt the powering off her in waves.


    The leech dropped to his knees with his eyes wide with fear.


    ¡°You will quietly and calmly go with us.


    Understood?¡± she questioned him, her voiceced with raw power.


    He nodded in agreement as Kyramanded him to stand and begin our journey back.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I chose to stay in wolf form just in case he decided to try and be stupid.


    As we walked behind him, Kyra¡¯s hand rested gently on my back, sending shock waves through me,


    but it felt so nice to feel her touch and helped to keep my anger my mate, help her through everything


    that has happened and is still happening, but now all I want to do is get home and beat the hell out of


    this traitor.


    I doubt he knows very much, though.


    As we neared our border, I mind-linked my dad to meet us with some of the warriors.


    Not because we need the help but more to intimidate, and we both need to eat, shower, and try to get


    some rest before Alpha Dane returns with the real problem.


    My dad didn¡¯t juste with some warriors, but he came with everyone, right down to the former Alpha


    and Luna, and to my surprise, there stood Dominick.


    The look of shock passed briefly on his face before it was reced with pure rage.


    Kyra POV ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Dominick asked though I¡¯m sure he already knew.


    I could feel my anger start to rise again, though I tried to fight it.


    ¡°You should ask him.


    He is one of yours, isn¡¯t he?¡± I countered.


    I hated how furious I was; nothing had even been said wrong, and I felt ready to attack.


    I¡¯ve never been an angry person or a mean person.


    I¡¯ve always prided myself in being caring and understanding, but now.


    ..there is something in me that just wants to fight.


    To show dominance had his arms around me is long gone, once again reced by a blinding rage.


    ze must have noticed as he leaned against me slightly, nudging me with his nose.


    I''m here I heard ze tell me through our mind-link.


    I rested my hand on his back again, letting the warmth of the sparks travel through me, calming me


    some.


    Dominick stepped forward, grabbing the man by his neck, ¡°What did you do, Ray?¡± he hissed.


    The man we now know as Ray closed his eyes, not wanting to face his own King.


    That act alone sparked the already burning me inside me.


    ¡°Open your eyes and answer truthfully now!¡± I ordered.


    Ray slowly opened his eyes as he began to speak, ¡°I have been working with Prince Devin,¡± he


    whispered.


    That wasn¡¯t good enough for me, ¡°Tell us everything!¡± I raised my voice as I stepped forward, not


    paying attention to anyone else around us.


    ¡°I have been working with Prince Devin from the beginning.


    He offered a deal I couldn¡¯t pass up.


    I would be by his side to rule with him as an equal.


    I would be the new King of Vampires.


    You were never supposed to have escaped from him, but after you did, I had to help him escape during


    transport.


    We agreed that we would kidnap you, bring you said he had followers, rogues, that would also be


    helping to get you back.


    It was supposed to be the beginning of a new life.


    But you ruined my chance of getting to rule! I should be King...¡± Before he could finish hisst


    sentence, Dominick had torn his head from his body.


    He stood there shaking with rage.


    After a moment, he kneeled in front of me, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Queen.¡± His head was bowed, but he was


    telling the truth.


    He was sorry it was one of his people that had betrayed us.


    As I looked up, I found everyone staring at me in awe, and I realized they didn¡¯t know what powers I


    possessed yet.


    ze shifted beside me, quickly pulling on a pair of shorts, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, we are going to go


    shower and rest.¡± Everyone nodded as he slipped his hand into mine and began leading me home.


    We had only taken a few steps when exhaustion seemed to take over, ¡°I don¡¯t feel so good,¡± I


    whispered to ze before everything went dark.

 Chapter 61: Part 2: Chapter 14

    Chapter 61: Part 2: Chapter 14


    ze POV:


    Kyra¡¯s steps slowed before she whispered; she didn¡¯t feel so good.


    As soon as the words left her mouth, she cked out.I caught her before she hit the ground, panic


    coursing through my veins.


    With Kyra in my arms, I began running as fast as I could to the pack hospital.


    Mind-linking the doctor to let him know what happened.


    As I neared the building, I saw Dr.Hazel waiting for us, her normal soft brown eyes filled with worry.


    "This way," she turned, leading me down the long hall into a private room at the end.


    "Lay her down here."


    I didn¡¯t want to let her go, a wave of fear rushing over me, something I wasn¡¯t used to.I reluctantlyid


    her down, keeping my hand wrapped tightly with her smaller one.


    Dr.Hazel began checking her vitals while asking me questions.


    "What was she doing when it happened?" Dr.Hazel questioned.


    "We had just returned and were going to rest.She said she didn¡¯t feel good and passed out,"


    aggravation apparent in my voice.


    I knew she was only trying to figure out what could have caused this, but I had already answered that


    question.


    "Dr.Hazel, what can you tell us?" Alpha Zayd¡¯s deep voice sounded through the room.


    I had been so lost in my own world that I hadn¡¯t noticed anyone else¡¯s arrival.


    Looking around the packed in.


    "I have no answers yet, Alpha.Her vitals are all good right now.I will run some blood tests to ensure that


    it is all good too.I really don¡¯t know what has happened.She is slightly dehydrated, so we will be giving


    her fluids ."


    "Thank you,"


    Luna Holly told her, giving her a small smile.We all knew Dr.Hazel well, our parents especially.


    She was Gamma Colby¡¯s mate and Gunner''s mother.


    He was in line to be Beta of the pack, though his dad was only Gamma.


    Typically, I would have been next in line, but because I am mated to Kyra, that bumps him up.


    My position.


    ..well, that¡¯s undecided yet; it will depend on what Kyra chooses to do.


    I watched silently as Dr.Hazel carefully drew blood from Kyra¡¯s arm, my mind racing.


    "Any word from Alpha Dane?" I questioned, never taking my eyes off my beautiful mate.


    "Not yet, but I am sure he will be here soon with Devin," Luna Holly spoke softly.


    I nodded, my anger rising at the mere mention of his name.


    Everything was that bastard¡¯s fault.


    All I want to do is rip him limb from limb because of all the pain he has caused Kyra.


    Everyone except for Luna Holly took leave or sat outside in the hallway.


    "She will be okay," she whispered as she gently moved the hair from Kyra¡¯s face.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if she was talking to herself or me, but then she looked at me, "She will be okay,


    ze.She¡¯s strong.I¡¯m sure she is just exhausted, but she will be okay; she has to be."


    We had been sitting there for hours already, and Kyra was still not awake yet.Her blood test results


    were all average, and Dr.my seat next to her, needing to be close.


    The fear I was feeling right now, watching over Kyra, was overwhelming.


    I had never been scared, at least not until Devin had drugged and kidnapped us.


    That was the first time, and then I wasn¡¯t afraid of him, but I was scared for her...for Kyra.


    Now, here I am again, terrified that I am losing her when I have only just got her.


    Kyra POV:


    I remember feeling weak and tired, telling ze I didn¡¯t feel well, and then nothing.


    Darkness took over.


    I wasn¡¯t scared, though...in fact, it was peaceful.I wasn¡¯t feeling the rage I had been feelingtely.I felt


    normal again, like the old me. I took a deep breath and sighed as I released it, letting all of the stress


    that was weighing me down go with it.


    "How are you feeling, dear?" I had heard this same soft voice before, but I couldn¡¯t ce where.


    My mind seemed foggy as I tried to ce it.


    "For once, in what has felt like forever, I feel like myself," I responded honestly.


    A light giggle floated around me, "Yes, I¡¯m sure you do.I wasn¡¯t nning on everything happening at


    once to you; you were supposed to have time to adjust."


    I tried to open my eyes, realizing the voice I was hearing was the same one I heard when Devin had


    us.It¡¯s the Moon Goddess.


    "Calm down, dear," she said softly, "You have pushed yourself too hard, and you needed to rest.There


    are a few things I would like to discuss with you, but always remember only you can choose your final


    path."


    Her tone had turned to one more serious, "Okay, I understand." from Alpha King Apollo¡¯s death.


    You must ept that what happened is not your fault and no one mes you.


    You did exactly what had to be done; unfortunately, sometimes, what is required of you will not be easy.


    You must learn to process your emotions and lean on your mate for support.You cannot push it down


    and try to ignore it; that will only lead to the rage you are now experiencing."


    Silence surrounded me once again as I processed what she said.


    "Now, you will be given a choice to take your rightful ce, with your mate, as the new Alpha King and


    Queen.With that titlees many responsibilities, but know you will never have to face anything


    alone.You are not alone, and that is what you must realize..." without thinking twice I interrupted her, "I


    don¡¯t think I am strong enough to lead anyone.I¡¯m not strong enough to unite everyone like you want


    me to.My brother Zane would be a much better candidate for that position."


    Once again, her soft giggle surrounded me, "Your brother Zane is a strong wolf, but it is not his


    destiny.But remember what I just said...you will never be alone.Lean on those close to you.Once you


    and ze are fully mated, he will be able to help you more.Your powers will also transfer to him, and


    he will help you through everything and with everything.The final choice is yours, though, my dear


    Kyra.And yes, you are more than strong enough for the position."


    "What if I fail?" I questioned, only to be met with silence.


    I suppose she was done saying what she needed to.


    But she left me again, thinking about what she had told me.


    I wonder how ze will feel about having the same powers as me.


    The prophecy didn¡¯t say anything about that...well, at least that I know of, it didn¡¯t.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    What if he has decided I¡¯m not worth the trouble, and he would rather have a normal she-wolf as his


    mate? And what if I take my position as Alpha Queen and fail miserably? What if it starts wars between


    the species instead of uniting them? My mind raced with so many thoughts it was making me feel sick.


    A bright light engulfed me, and I waited a moment before opening my eyes.


    Confused, I looked around at the crowd of people gathered.


    "Excuse me, what¡¯s going on?" I tried to ask an olderdy next to me.


    I had never seen her before, but she may be just visiting.


    She ignored me as if I wasn¡¯t there.


    Okay...I slowly began making my way through the crowd, realizing everyone was acting the same way.


    It was as if I weren¡¯t even there.


    As I neared the front, I gazed at therge stage set up.


    I smiled; dad sets this stage up when a mating ceremony or something simr happens.I wonder who


    the lucky couple is.


    Dad walked on stage, a massive smile on his face, "I want to thank everyone foring today.I know


    having arge gathering with all walks of life present can be challenging, but I whole-heartedly believe


    it is worth it."


    He raised his hand to the side, and I watched myself walk across the stage hand in hand with ze.


    Oh, my goddess! How am I seeing this right now!? My heart raced as I stood frozen in ce, "I am


    honored to present the new Alpha King and Queen, ze and Kyra Price, my daughter broke out into


    apuse, with many whistles and howls echoing around.


    The sound became so loud I thought I would go deaf.


    Dad smiled as he gave us each a hug and moved to stand behind us.


    "We would also like to thank everyone who showed up for this special day..."


    ze began talking.


    "I challenge this so-called Queen Kyra!"


    Ady shouted as she pushed her way to the front.


    ze let out a deep threatening growl.


    Before I could see any more, everything began to fade away.


    NO! I have to know what happens! I have to know how to handle this!!


    "I just wanted to show you a glimpse of what is toe, not everyone is going to be happy with the


    changes you bring, but that is just a part of life.You cannot please everyone; you can only do your best


    to please the majority.It will not be a walk in the park, but it will be worth it.Did you see how happy


    everyone was, dear?" I heard that gentle voice once again.


    "I need to see the rest.I need to see how it ys out!" I was feeling very aggravated by this point.


    "You need to rest..." and with that, I felt myself falling into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 62: Part 2: Chapter 15

    Chapter 62: Part 2: Chapter 15


    I slowly opened my eyes to find myself in a dimly lit room, the sound of hospital monitors softly


    humming around me.I slowly looked to the right to find ze crouched over asleep, his head resting on


    the side of my bed.


    His hair was a mess, and he needed to shave.I smiled to myself as I watched him sleeping.I still am


    amazed at the fact that he is my mate.


    It all makes sense now.


    The reason why we were so close when we were smaller and why...as he got older, we grew distant.


    It exins why he seemed to always be around, watching me from a distance.


    He¡¯s perfect, and I don¡¯t feel that I am good enough for him.


    He doesn¡¯t deserve all the drama thates with being my mate.I wonder if he has ever regretted


    being my mate...if he ever wished it was someone besides me.


    The short conversation I had with the Moon Goddess popped into my head.


    I had a choice of what I wanted to do.I can be the Queen and somehow unite all of the species, or


    I can refuse that role.I don¡¯t know what will happen if I refuse, but I highly doubt it would be anything


    good.


    And, obviously, not everyone will ept me being the Queen, which means they probably won¡¯t ept


    ze as the new King and will challenge him and me.


    Would ze even want to be the King? The responsibility that wille with that is much more than


    just being an Alpha.


    "Hey, babe....how are you feeling?" ze asked, his husky


    ¡°How are you? How long was I asleep?"


    I responded as I watched him stand and stretch his arms in the air before he leaned over and kissed


    my forehead softly.


    "Never better beautiful," he smiled, "and you were asleep for three days."


    My eyes widened slightly in shock; the Moon Goddess wasn¡¯t exaggerating when she said I needed


    rest, I thought to myself.


    ze chuckled softly, "I have already let Dr.Hazel know you are awake.She should be here shortly."


    I nodded at him in understanding, still distracted by knowing I still had a choice to make.


    ze sat down beside me once again, "What''s wrong?"


    I sighed, deciding I should talk to him.I mean, if I choose to be the Queen, then he will need to


    determine if he is up to be the King.


    Might as well get the talk over with now.


    "I spoke with the Moon Goddess while I was asleep..." I started telling him.


    He smiled widely, "I figured you did, and what did she tell you this time."


    "She started by telling me that I had overdone it and just needed to rest.Things didn¡¯t necessarily y


    out like she had intended them to.She also told me I have a choice to make..."


    I paused, feeling nervous all of a sudden.


    ze gently squeezed my hand, "it¡¯s just me; you can tell me anything, Kyra."


    And I knew I could; I wasn¡¯t sure why I felt so nervous about this.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I took a deep breath before continuing, "I am to be the next Queen and unit the species, but she said it


    was my choice.If I don¡¯t want to be the Queen, I don¡¯t have to.She didn¡¯t tell me what the


    consequences would be if I didn¡¯t, though."


    I looked up at him, searching his face. You know what that means, right? If I be the Queen and


    we are mated, you will be the King.You have a choice just as much as I do."


    I thought maybe, for some reason, that hadn¡¯t clicked in his brain yet.


    Heughed, "I am quite aware, babe.Do you know what you are going to choose yet?"


    Silence filled the room as I contemted it.I had no idea what to do.


    Dr.Hazel knocked softly on the door before entering, "Hello Kyra, how are you feeling?" she asked as


    she made her way over to the bedside.


    "Rested," I smiled.


    She nodded as she continued checking me over, "That¡¯s wonderful.I do believe you needed a good rest


    after everything that has happened.Everything looks good, and you are free to go home.I rmend


    taking it easy for the next day or two, though, " she looked at ze as she said thest part, "maybe


    spend that time with your mate.And Kyra," she turned back to me, "if you ever need anything, even just


    someone to vent to, know I am always here for you."


    She quickly gave me a hug before leaving us alone.


    ze stood and walked over to a bag sitting across the room on the counter, "Your mom brought you


    some clothes to wear, and I quote, ¡®here are some clothes for her if she happens to wake up and be


    released when I am not here.I know she is your mate, but she is my baby, and I want her toe


    straight home...you are wee there too."


    I couldn¡¯t stop myself fromughing as ze made his best impression of my mom.


    "I can hear her saying that.Will you help me up, please? I really want toy in a more up and walking


    with me to the bathroom so I could change.After putting on my clothes, I opened the door to find ze


    standing right where I left him.I slowly wrapped my arms around his neck.As if on instinct, his arms


    wrapped tightly around my waist.


    "Thank you for everything ze," I whispered.


    He shook his head, "You never have to thank me for anything."


    I pulled his face down closer to mine, our lips almost touching, "I will always thank you for everything;


    get used to it."Before he could try to argue with me, I closed the gap.I smashed my lips into his and


    loved how warm sparks flew through my body.

 Chapter 62: Part 2: Chapter 16

    Chapter 62: Part 2: Chapter 16


    Before I could deepen the kiss, ze pulled away, "We should go..." he trailed off, his voice barely


    above a whisper as he leaned his forehead against mine.I sighed before nodding in agreement.


    ze intertwined our fingers as he led me out the hospital doors and toward my parents¡¯ home.


    ze kept me close to him as we walked, a few pack members smiling at us as we passed them.


    "ze!" a shrill voice broke through the silence.


    I knew the voice too well and immediately could feel my blood begin to boil.


    ze tensed next to me as Rain ran up to us.


    "What do you want, Rain?" he asked her tly.


    Rain had been after ze for as long as I can remember.


    Before, it didn¡¯t bother me, but now that I know he is my mate, she needs to stop...I¡¯m already


    struggling with controlling my anger as it is.


    Rain flipped her long ck hair behind her shoulder as her eyes quickly scanned over me, "I have


    missed you, and I just wanted to see if you were okay.Is there anything you need?"


    She batted hershes at him as she waited for his response, slowly inching closer to him.


    "He¡¯s fine, and no...he needs nothing from you,"


    I spat out through gritted teeth.I was trying hard to keep myself in control.I didn¡¯t need to lose my


    temper with everyone all the time...that isn¡¯t what a good leader does.


    She snarled her nose at me as she huffed, "I wasn¡¯t talking to you, Kyra; I was talking to my ass.Of


    course, I knew she was lying; I had never seen ze give her the time of day, but hearing another


    female say that broke my little bit of self-control.


    Without hesitation, I lunged at her, shifting into my wolf before knocking her to the ground.


    Rain quickly shifted into her wolf as well as I circled her growling.


    The overwhelming rage I had felt before hade back with a vengeance.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I lost all control, wanting nothing more than to rip her throat out.


    Kyra, babe, she isn¡¯t worth it.


    You know she is lying anyway.


    Rain snarled as she crouched down, readying herself to pounce.


    Lying or not, she is going to learn her lesson, I responded to ze.


    He stepped in front of me, trying to block me from the pathetic she-wolf, but only managed to piss me


    off more.


    MOVE, Imanded ze unsessfully.


    So far, he has been the only one I have no power over.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t move out of the way; he only continued to stand in front of me.


    "Kyra, she¡¯s nothing, and she¡¯s not worth it.Let¡¯s just go home and spend some time together..."


    ze said gently.


    While ze was trying to reason with me, Rain had snuck around him.


    "SUBMIT!" I heard my dad yell as he made his way to the field.


    Rain snarled as she tried to fight hismand.


    It didn¡¯t faze me, though, as I stood tall, growling at her.


    "SUBMIT NOW!" Dadmanded her again as he stood between us.


    Rainid down on her back, tilting her head to the side in submission.


    Dad turned his attention to me, his eyes full of anger;!I am still your mind-link.I huffed before submitting


    to him.


    "Shift back and meet me in my office, Rain.Kyra go home and rest; I¡¯ll speak with youter."


    With that, he turned and stormed off to the pack house.


    I stood, shaking my fur out before looking at ze and taking off running into the tree line.I was furious,


    but I was disappointed in myself more than anything.I hated how angry I felt.


    It was finally gone, the rage I had been feeling had finally dissipated, and now it was back in full force.


    And it took nothing more than a lying, desperate she-wolf to bring it back.


    How am I supposed to lead all supernaturals when I can¡¯t even keep it together long enough to make it


    home.I needed to get my s**t together fast.I knew ze was following me, but he was keeping his


    distance for now, and I was thankful for that.


    He always knew when to give me space.


    I ran as fast as I could, trying to outrun the overpowering emotions I was feeling.I finally came to a rest


    at the river, taking a drink of cool water before allowing myself to shift back.I sat on the river bank as


    ze eased his way next to me.I turned and looked at him, doing my best to keep the tears from


    falling.I reached out and ran my hand through his soft fur, "I¡¯m sorry, ze.I don¡¯t know why that made


    me so angry.I know I need to do better; I just don¡¯t know how."


    A lone tear paved a hot path down my cheek.


    zeid down next to me, his body leaning against my side as I continued to stroke his fur.


    "I felt fine.I mean, I felt normal again.The rage wasn¡¯t there, but when she referred to you as her


    boyfriend, it sent me over the know it shouldn¡¯t have; I guess I have a lot of work to do."


    I let out a sigh as I let myself get lost in my thoughts.


    After a long moment of silence, ze stood and shifted back to his human form.


    He slowly sat down behind me, wrapping his arms around me and pulling me back so I was leaning


    against his chest, "You know you don¡¯t have to do any of this alone, right?" he kissed the top of my


    head, "I may not know first hand what you are feeling, but I¡¯m here to do whatever you need me to


    do...even if it is just to sit and listen while you talk it out."


    ze was more than I could have ever asked for in a mate.


    He was kind, caring, loving, understanding, and patient.


    Add in his god-like body, and he was the perfect male.


    How did I manage to get him as mine? After several moments of silence, I decided to speak, "I know


    you are here for me, and I know I have others who are more than willing to help me as well but to be


    honest, I feel like a huge burden now."


    As I said the words aloud, it felt like a huge weight had been lifted from my chest, and I let the tears run


    freely.


    ze spun me around to face him, hurt shing through his eyes, "You are anything but a burden.Yes,


    right now, you are going through some changes, but that doesn¡¯t make you a burden to anyone,


    especially me.Everyone goes through life changes, and everyone will need help at some point.I¡¯m sorry


    if I have ever made you feel that you were a burden..."


    I cut him off mid-sentence, crashing my lips into his as I tangled my hands into his hair.


    Letting the sparks race through my body and warm me dly gave him.His hands roamed my body,


    igniting a fire inside of me.

 Chapter 63: Part 2: Chapter 17

    Chapter 63: Part 2: Chapter 17


    ze POV:


    Goddess, she felt so good against me.


    I don¡¯t think I''ll ever get used to the electrical current that races through my body when we touch.I let


    my hands roam her perfect body as she straddled me, moving my lips down her neck as she gasped


    for air.I groaned as I forced myself to pull away, "I want you more than you will ever know, but not out


    here, babe."I rested my forehead against hers as I tried to slow my heart rate down and get myself


    under control.


    She¡¯ll never know how hard it is for me to control my desires for her.I watched as she closed her eyes,


    "It¡¯s okay..." she breathed out, "l understand."


    But I worried she didn¡¯t.


    After what she just confessed to me, how she feels, I feared she would think I didn¡¯t want to be with


    her, that I was rejecting her in some way, even though that isn¡¯t what I¡¯m doing.I want to be able to take


    my time with her.I want to taste everyst inch of her body before bringing her over the edge.


    But goddess, she makes it hard to resist.


    We sat in silence, clinging to each other and listening to the sounds of the world around us.


    "I guess we should head back home.I¡¯m sure my dad is beyond pissed at me."


    She slowly pulled herself away from me as she stood up.


    Instantly, I missed her touch but knew we should be getting back.I stood up and draped race through


    me.


    "I have a surprise for you," I said nervously, hoping I wasn¡¯t rushing things.


    She smiled up at me, "Oh yeah? What is it?" she questioned me.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at her, "Why would I tell you that?"


    She pushed me yfully.


    "There isn¡¯t anything I need.You just being with me is enough, ze."


    My heart warmed at her words.


    It felt nice to know she liked being around me as much as I did her.I was always afraid she wouldn¡¯t


    want to be with me just because we grew up together.


    The rest of the walk home was silent as I tried to keep my nerves under control.


    "How mad do you think my dad is?" she asked softly as we neared the border.


    I pulled her closer to my side, "Believe it or not, he¡¯s not mad at you at all.He knows you are going


    through a hard time right now, and you¡¯re his little princess, so even if he did get mad at you, it wouldn¡¯t


    last."


    I didn¡¯t know anyone who could stay mad at her for a long time.


    Even her brother couldn¡¯tst more than an hour.


    She giggled softly, "So when do I get this surprise you have for me?"


    "Now, if you¡¯re up for it?" I told her sheepishly.


    I couldn¡¯t believe how nervous I was about this.I had been waiting for this day for a few years now.


    What if she absolutely hates it? I thought to myself.If she does, it can be changed to suit her.


    "Lead me to it, Prince Charming," she said with a grin.


    Prince Charming, huh? That was new, but I liked it.I''m giving Kyra her surprise.


    Would yall like to meet us there? I quickly mind-linked both of our parents and her brother Zane, them


    to the big reveal.


    They did y a big part in helping me get this done and keeping it a secret.


    Everyone replied back with a yes.


    I could hear the excitement in their voices.I began leading Kyra to the opposite side of the pack.


    The side that only has a few houses, and they are pretty spread out from each other.


    I have always loved it on this side; it¡¯s quiet and more private than near the pack house.I led her to a


    stone path leading just into the trees, "When did this path getid?" she questioned me.


    It wasn¡¯t too hard to keep the secret from her over the years because she never had any reason to be


    on this side of the territory.I just smiled at her as the nervous butterflies did flips in my stomach.


    I pulled her in front of me and covered her eyes with my hands, causing her to stop walking, "ze!


    What are you doing?"


    she whined.


    "Just keep walking.We are almost there."


    She hesitantly began walking again.


    "Okay, stop."


    Luna Holly and my mom had their arms linked with the biggest smiles I had ever seen on their faces.


    Alpha Dane, Zane, and my dad all stood behind them, Alpha Dane¡¯s arms crossed across his chest.He


    gave me a nod and a small smile.


    I slowly moved my hands from her eyes, letting them fall to her waist as I waited for her reaction.


    It felt like ages before she turned around to face me, "Is this what I think it is?" she asked as a tear


    rolled down her face.


    My heart dropped; she hates it.


    I should have waited longer.


    Kyra¡¯s POV:


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing.


    The cutest cabin parents had that I had always loved, the rose bushes nted along the front, and the


    stone path leading up to it.


    It was breathtakingly beautiful.I had honestly never seen this cabin before, and then the thought hit me.


    Did ze build this for me? I couldn¡¯t stop the happy tears as they streamed down my face.


    This was amazing.


    Our parents and my brother all stood to the side as they watched me intently.I spun around to face


    ze, "Is this what I think it is?"


    I questioned him with a shaky voice.I swear I saw regret sh through his eyes before he finally spoke,


    gently wiping the tears from my face, "It is..."


    I smiled as I wrapped my arms around his neck, "It¡¯s perfect, thank you!"


    I gave him a soft, slow kiss, feeling my cheeks heat with embarrassment as our families began


    pping.I buried my head against ze¡¯s chest, "How can you say it¡¯s perfect if you haven¡¯t even seen


    the inside yet? Anything you don¡¯t like can be changed."


    He seemed unsure and nervous.


    Something I wasn¡¯t used to seeing from him.


    "Did you build this?"


    I wanted to know more.


    He smiled sheepishly, "I had help," he replied as he looked over at our parents.


    My heart felt soplete.I felt so loved at this moment.


    My mom walked up to me, pulling me away from ze, "I¡¯m so excited for you, honey," she whispered


    as she pulled me into a hug.


    Soon everyone was giving us hugs as they congratted us.


    My dad walked up to mest, "I¡¯m happy for you, princess.I know ze will take good care of you, but


    remember you cane home whenever you want.And you don¡¯t have to move into here hugged me


    tight and kissed the top of my head.


    "I know, dad, but I have a mate now, so I think it¡¯s time." He squeezed me before releasing me from his


    hold and turning to ze.


    "You may be her mate, and I have always loved you like a son, but know if you ever hurt my princess, I


    will hunt you down."


    "Dad!"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I shouted at him.


    ze shook his head at me with a grin on his face, "I would never intentionally hurt her, but I also


    wouldn¡¯t expect anything less from you, Alpha Dane."


    Everyone finally left, but only because our dad¡¯s made them, telling them we needed some time to


    ourselves.I slowly walked up the porch steps, running my hand along the railing.


    ze scooped me up bridal style before I could open the door, "Allow me," he said as he opened the


    door and carried me inside.


    As he set me down on my feet, I spun around slowly; the living room was huge.


    This cabin was more significant than my parent¡¯s house, and that¡¯s saying something.


    A firece sat in the center of the living room wall, with arge tan sectional and rocking chair ced


    in front of it.


    There were no pictures or decorations on the wall, except for a wooden ck with both of our names


    engraved hanging above the firece.I continued walking through the house, amazed at each room I


    went to.


    The kitchen had the newest appliances with marble countertops.


    The adjoining dining room had arge table, big enough for at least 10 people to eat.


    "When did you do this?" I asked softly as I continued to explore.


    I walked down the hallway and found a full bathroom and three empty bedrooms.


    "Thest as he followed behind me.


    "Why are these rooms empty?" I questioned curiously.


    The rest of the house had been furnished, and I found it odd that these rooms had nothing.


    When ze didn¡¯t answer, I turned around to face him, "Umm, well, our mothers thought they should


    leave them for you to decorate when you decided what you wanted them to be..."


    I could tell he wasn¡¯t telling me theplete truth, so I narrowed my eyes at him, "And ..."


    He sighed as he rubbed the back of his neck, "They believe all three rooms will end up being


    nurseries," he let out a light chuckle, "they actually thought we needed more rooms than this."


    I couldn¡¯t stop the blush from creeping up my cheeks.I turned around, trying to hide it from ze, but


    he must have seen it as heughed, "There is no rush, babe.I¡¯m happy just finally being with you."


    I headed for therge wooded double doors at the end of the hallway.I looked over my shoulder at


    ze before swinging the door open.


    He seemed to be holding his breath, "Oh my goddess! ze...seriously?"


    A smaller firece was in the corner of the room, with a small couch and chair in front of it.


    The king-size, four-poster bed sat in the middle of the room with light grey bedding, small turquoise


    swirls, and tons of matching pillows.


    I knew my mother had a hand in decorating this room because she knows I love light grey and


    turquoise, and she is obsessed with pillows.


    It was absolutely stunning.


    I walked around, running my hand over every piece of furniture before opening the door to the ensuite


    bathroom.


    Arge bath, almost the size of a hot tub, sat to and double sinks seemed to be shining under the light.I


    noticed ze hadn¡¯t followed me into the bathroom and made my way back to find him.


    He was standing near the window, lost in thought.


    He turned around as I approached him, "Tell me the truth...do you like it? Is it too much or too soon?"


    I slipped my arms around him, "I love it, and it is absolutely perfect.Thank you so much, ze."


    I slowly kissed him, trying to show him how grateful I was and how lucky I felt in one kiss.

 Chapter 64: Part 2: Chapter 18

    Chapter 64: Part 2: Chapter 18


    Kyra POV


    The kiss started out soft and slow.


    My fingers slowly found themselves tangled in ze''s soft blonde strands as he deepened the kiss


    further.


    His tongue begged for entry, which I dly granted him, loving the taste of him in my mouth.


    As ze''s hands began to travel down my body, the heat between my legs began to grow, and so did


    my animalistic need for him.


    I moaned into his mouth as both hands squeezed my ass before lifting me up.I wrapped my legs


    instinctively around his waist, pushing myself into him more.


    Needing to somehow feel him closer than he already was.


    I had never felt this way before, never felt a fire burning so hot inside of myself to the point it felt I would


    burst into mes.I felt the soft bed against my back as ze gentlyid me down, trailing kisses down


    my neck as his hands made their way up my shirt.


    "f**k Kyra..."


    I heard him mumble against my skin.I reached for the hem of his shirt, tugging it up some before he


    realized what I was doing.


    He sat back on his knees and pulled it off in one swift motion, "Are you sure? There''s no rush."


    His eyes, dark and heavy with lust, roamed my still-clothed body as he waited for my answer.


    "Absolutely," I whispered breathlessly as I sat up and pulled off my shirt.


    I kept eye contact with him the whole time, unsure if I looked as sexy as I tried to in the As soon as my


    shirt was over my head, ze pinned me on the bed, "God, you are perfect."


    His lips crashed into mine with a need I had never felt.I felt him unsp my bra and throw it to the side


    as his hands traveled down to my pants.I was ready, but that didn''t mean I wasn''t nervous.I had never


    done anything like this before.


    Hell, he was my first kiss.


    He seemed to know exactly what he was doing; he seemed experienced.


    A pang of jealousy hit me at the thought of him doing this with someone else.


    "Have you ever...?"


    I trailed off before I could stop myself, not sure if I really wanted to know the truth or not.


    zeughed deeply as he shook his head, slowly pulling down my pants and panties in one motion.


    He lifted my leg and nted soft kisses from my ankle up to my thigh.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "No," he said softly between kisses, "I have always known who my mate is; unfortunately, she didn''t


    know I was hers."


    I gasped as his lips found their way between my legs.


    "I have waited so long for this...


    "his voice sent soft vibrations to my most sensitive areas.My heart was racing so fast that I thought it


    would burst any second.I clutched the nkets in both hands as he alternated between softly licking


    and nipping.


    The new sensation was more than I knew what to do with.


    "Oh, ze..."


    I moaned out as he began to eat me like ast meal.


    My back arched as he slipped one digit into me, "You''re so wet for me already..."


    I couldn''t stop the moans as he began pumping his finger in and out of me faster, his tongue making


    circles on my sensitive bud.I could feel the pressure building deep within me, knowing I pleasure I was


    feeling.


    And I didn''t think there was any way it could get any better until he slipped in a second finger.


    At the same time, his other hand reached up, softly squeezing one breast before he began slightly


    pinching and pulling on my hardened tips.


    "Oh, goddess! ze!"


    "Come for me, baby," he said gruffly, sending me over the edge.


    My whole body began to shake as I squeezed my eyes shut, and my head fell back.


    ze slowly pulled his fingers out, sticking them in his mouth and licking my juices off, causing me to


    blush.


    "Mmm, so sweet," he leaned down and began kissing up my stomach, reigniting the fire inside me.


    ze ced one arm on each side of my head as he looked down at me.


    His love for me was evident in his eyes: "I promise I will go slow.Stop me if it''s too much."


    I nodded my head at him, unable to form words.


    He smiled before iming my lips in a sensual kiss.He slowly pushed the tip of his hardened member


    in, causing me to gasp.


    It wasn''t painful, yet anyways, just felt like I was stretching.


    ze began to kiss and suck on my neck as he pushed the rest of the way in, stopping his movements


    once he was fully seated inside me.


    The pain onlysted a few seconds before it began to turn into pure pleasure, "f**k you are so damn


    tight."


    ze POV


    She was perfect.


    Everything about her was perfect.


    After watching here undone once on my fingers and tongue, I couldn''t wait to make it happen


    around my hard c**k.


    I had dreamed about this very moment and still couldn''t believe it was ecstatic about it.


    She was so tight that it was making it hard not toe right then, but I wouldn''t let myself.I wanted to


    see here again before I did.


    As soon as I felt her rx under me, I slowly began thrusting my hips.


    Scared of going too fast or hard and hurting her.


    "Faster!" she yelled out.


    I felt her dig her nails into my shoulders.I sped up, sitting back on my knees as I grabbed her hips with


    both hands.I couldn''t help but admire her as I began to m into her.


    Her hair was a mess around her, her chest bounced with every thrust, and her face was scrunched up


    in pleasure.


    "ze!! Oh, goddess, don''t stop!!"


    The way she screamed my name almost had meing undone.I felt her begin to tighten around me,


    alerting me she was getting close again.I leaned down, "Mine!"


    I sunk my teeth into her neck, marking her for the world to see.


    As my teeth sunk into her soft flesh, she did the same to me; a wave of emotions hit me, followed by


    what I could only describe as an electrical current rushing through me.


    It didn''tst long, and as soon as it was gone, Kyra began convulsing around me as she screamed my


    name, bringing me to my own release.


    I proudly licked my mark before rolling over on my back and pulling her on top of me.


    Wey there in silence, both trying to get our breathing under control, "I love you so much," she said as


    she tilted her head up at me.


    The smile on her face made my heart swell with emotions.


    "I love you more, babe."


    I kissed the top of her head as I rubbed her back, "How do you feel?"


    I questioned her.I really hoped I wasn''t too rough with her; it was just so hard to control say more but


    wasn''t sure if she should.


    "Did I hurt you? I''m sorry if I was too rough; I won''t let it happen again." I probed, thinking that was what


    she was scared to say.


    "No, no, ze.I loved it.When we marked each other...did you feel anything weird?"


    "I wouldn¡¯t call it weird.It felt like a wave of emotions rushed through me, followed by a quick, strong


    electrical current.Did you feel it too?"


    My hand had stopped moving as I pulled her tight against me.


    "It felt like the world had been lifted off me.Like I could breathe again.I didn''t feel anything like what you


    are describing."


    I kissed her softly as she tilted her head back up at me; she looked exhausted.


    "We can talk about itter; for now, you need to rest."


    Kyraid her head down on my chest and fell asleep quickly while Iy there thinking about what she


    had just said.


    My parents, especially my dad, told me all about marking your mate and the bond between us.


    He said it wouldn''t really hurt the male, but it would be a little painful for the she-wolf at first before


    turning into pleasure.He never mentioned anything like what we felt.


    I will have to talk to himter.

 Chapter 65: Part 2: Chapter 19

    Chapter 65: Part 2: Chapter 19


    ze POV


    Nothing ever felt as right as Kyra sleeping in my arms.


    I felt like it was a dream, and I didn¡¯t want to wake up.


    I felt different after marking her; I wouldn¡¯t say different in a bad way...just different.


    As the night went on, the feeling became stranger.


    The only way I could describe it is a feeling of power.


    My mind raced with so many different thoughts.We would have to face her dad in the morning, and he


    would see that we marked each other.


    He¡¯s going to be pissed, I already know.


    Through the years, we have talked about this.


    Kyra is his little princess, and even though he always knew we were mates, he made sure I understood


    that things needed to be taken slowly.


    This is definitely the opposite of what he wanted to happen with his daughter.I don¡¯t regret marking her


    as mine at all, and I will dly face his anger.


    Finally, I fell into a deep sleep.I woke suddenly to the sound of a door creaking.


    Instinctively, my arm tightened protectively around Kyra.My eyes shot open as I listened carefully.


    Light footsteps could be heard heading toward the kitchen.I nced down at Kyra to find she was still


    asleep.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    As the footsteps began to get closer, I slipped myself from her grasp and stood at the end of the bed.I


    let out a low warning growl; no one should be inside our home.


    "ze! You better not growl at me again!" I heard my mother whisper yell from down the hallway.


    My whole body rxed, but my frustration continued to grow.I slipped on some sweatpants, not worried


    about a shirt right now, and quietly slipped from the room.


    "What are you doing in here, mother? You can¡¯t just walk in whenever you want," I started gripping.


    Mom narrowed her eyes at me, "You listen to me.Just because you are grown and the future King


    doesn¡¯t mean a damn thing to me.Growl at me again and see what happens,"


    I watched as her eyes grew wide, "oh my goddess! Y¡¯all marked each other already!?"


    She rushed over to me as she examined my mark from Kyra.


    "Yes, mom.We marked each other." I said proudly.


    She pulled me into a hug, "I¡¯m so happy for you! Have you gotten bigger since yesterday?!"


    She joked with me.But soon, her excitement began to fade as the realization really set in.


    "Alpha Dane isn¡¯t going to be happy about this.You know he wanted y¡¯all to take it slow."


    I shrugged my shoulders in response and made my way to the kitchen, "So why are you here this


    early?"


    I changed the subject.


    Mom shook her head at me as she opened the fridge and began to pull out eggs and bacon.


    "I thought it would be nice if I came and cooked y¡¯all breakfast.I know both of you must be exhausted,


    and I wasn¡¯t sure if Kyra would be up for eating with the pack just yet.Of course, she¡¯s here to cook.


    "Your mark is very uniquepared to most.Have you looked at it?" she questioned as she pulled the


    pans from the cab.


    "No, I haven¡¯t had a chance to yet.What makes it unique?"


    She looked over her shoulder at me and smiled, "Why don¡¯t you go get dressed for the day, and while


    you¡¯re at it, take a look for yourself"


    I slowly made my way back to our bedroom and slowly opened our door.


    Kyra was still sleeping as I tip-toed to our bathroom after grabbing some shorts and a t-shirt.I turned on


    the shower and walked to the mirror while I waited for the water to warm up.


    Wow! I carefully ran my fingers along my new mark as I looked at it in awe.


    A half moon that seemed to be glowing.


    My mother was right; it was unique.I had never seen one that looked even remotely like this.


    "Good morning,"


    Kyra whispered as she slipped her arms around my waist.


    "Morning, beautiful," I slowly turned around and gave her a soft kiss.


    She still looked tired even though she had slept wellst night.


    "ze...have you not looked at yourself in the mirror? You¡¯ve gotten bigger.I mean, not in a bad way,


    but holy hotness!"I looked back in the mirror, "It does look like that, doesn¡¯t it..." I trailed off.


    It did look like my muscles had grown overnight, but surely that¡¯s not true.I¡¯ve always been built.I turned


    back to Kyra and gently brushed her hair from her neck as I looked at her mark.


    It matched mine, a half moon that seemed to glow.I turned her to face the mirror as I continued to hold


    her hair back.


    Her eyes widened in surprise, "Is this normal?"


    I shrugged at her, "I guess it is.How do you feel today?"


    A big smile crept onto her face, "I feel like myself again."


    Her arms snaked around my neck, pulling me closer, "Do I smell bacon?" she asked, her eyebrows


    furrowed together.


    "Mom came to cook breakfast for us," I chuckled.


    Her eyes lit up, "I¡¯m starving!!"


    She gave me a peck before rushing from the room.I stood in the shower, letting the hot water roll down


    my back.I should probably go speak with Alpha Dane alone.


    Kyra doesn¡¯t need to see how mad he is going to be.She¡¯s finally feeling like herself today, and I don¡¯t


    want his anger to send her into the rage she has been struggling with.


    I''ll have mom stay with her while I go, I decided.I stepped from the shower and wiped the fog from the


    mirror before pulling on a pair of dark jeans and a white t-shirt, admiring my mark some more before


    making my way back to the kitchen.I could hear mom gushing over us, marking and mating already.


    She was excited and had always thought of Kyra as her own daughter.I could hear Kyra giggling as a


    wave of happiness washed over me.I knew instantly it wasn¡¯t my emotions I was feeling but hers.I want


    her to feel this way always.I sat next to her as mom slid a te in front of me, "So do y¡¯all have any


    ns today?" she asked us.


    Kyra shook her head as she chewed on her bacon, "I don¡¯t.I still feel tired, so I just want to bezy


    today."


    My mom nodded her head in agreement, "I think that sounds like a good idea.You have had a lot


    happen in a short amount of time, so rest would do you some good."


    I cleared my throat, "I need to check in with Alpha Dane, and then I will be back to bezy all day with


    you."


    "I can go with you..."


    Kyra started, but I cut her off with a kiss.


    "Nope! You need to stay here and rest like mom said.I Take a bubble bath, eat a tub of ice cream, and


    bezy.I can go by myself.It shouldn¡¯t take me long anyways."


    She stuck out her bottom lip as she pouted, causing me tough.


    "I''ll be fast, promise." I leaned over, kissing her lips again.


    "Aww, y¡¯all are too cute!"


    Of course, my mother would have to ruin the moment.


    Kyra quickly pulled away as her face lit up with embarrassment.I slid from my seat before mind linking


    mom and asking her to stay with Kyra.


    Mom knew why I was going alone to see Alpha Dane, and she agreed to stay here with Kyra.I walked


    up to the pack house and went upstairs to his office.


    "Come in," he hollered before I even knocked.


    I opened the door to find him sitting behind his desk and dad sitting in front of him.I couldn¡¯t help but


    wonder if mom was the reason my dad was here.


    It wouldn¡¯t surprise me at all.


    Before I could say anything, Alpha Dane was on his feet and rushing toward me, "TELL ME THIS IS


    FAKE!"


    He grabbed a fistful of my shirt as he looked at my mark.I grabbed his hand and lightly pushed him


    away from me, "It¡¯s not fake.We marked and matedst night.It waspletely mutual."


    Alpha Dane let out a loud growl, making my dad bow but not affecting me at all.


    I could see that only fueled his anger, "YOU WERE SUPPOSED TO TAKE THINGS SLOW WITH HER!


    YOU KNOW SHE HAS BEEN THROUGH ALOT AND NEEDS TIME TO REST!!"


    He stepped closer to me, fuming.


    I was trying to keep calm, knowing he would act this way, "I know, but I also have known my entire life


    she was mine, and I will never tell her no."


    Alpha Dane looked like he was going tobust, "SUBMIT!"


    I shook my head, "Sorry, but I won¡¯t.This is why I am here alone to see you.Kyra is finally feeling like


    her normal self today, and I didn¡¯t want you to trigger the rage she has fought so hard against."Alpha


    Dane shoved me, "You think I am the reason she is struggling?" he growled.


    His temper reached an all-new level.He wasn¡¯t screaming anymore, but this was the calm before the


    storm.


    I had seen him get this way before.


    "You know I love her," my own anger began to rise.


    I needed to keep myself calm, but I was failing, "you know I would do anything for her.She is my whole


    damn reason for being."


    I stepped toward him, now standing nose to nose with him.


    "We should all calm down," I heard my dad say.


    I had forgotten he was even in the room.


    "You stay out of this, Beta,"


    Dane growled at him, authority dripping off every word.It felt as though my anger peaked, and pure


    rage took over.


    "Watch yourself," I told him.


    As my Alpha, I should never have talked to or stood up to him the way I was, but something inside me


    wouldn¡¯t let me submit or bow to him anymore.


    Alpha Dane lunged at me as soon as the words left my mouth, both of us shifting in the middle of his


    office.


    Kyra POV:


    I sat at the bar talking with Genesis after ze left.I know he had asked her to stay with me, even


    though they think I don¡¯t know.I don¡¯t mind right now, though.I feel oddly calm this morningpared to


    the past week.I couldn¡¯t help butugh at how happy and excited she was that we had mated and


    marked each other.


    "You know I have always thought of you as my daughter anyways; it¡¯s just official now," she cooed as


    she bustled around the kitchen.


    "How are you feeling today anyways? You know you can always talk to me." She smiled at me the way


    my mother always does.


    "I know, and thank you," I told her appreciatively.


    Her phone rang in her pocket, and I knew it was my mom calling her.That¡¯s the only reason anyone has


    a phone.


    They did it after mom lost her wolf and couldn¡¯t mind link anyone anymore.


    "I¡¯m here now," I heard her saying, "Okay, see you soon."


    She hung up the phone and smiled at me again.


    "Your mom is on her way here now.She¡¯s going to be so excited too!"


    I shook my head at her, realizing they were probably more excited than I was.


    My mom walked in and came straight to the kitchen, pulling me into a hug, "Good morning, honey! How


    are you feeling today?"


    I groaned at her question.


    How many times would I be asked that today?


    "I¡¯m fine today, mom."


    Without thinking, I stood up, flipping my hair over my shoulder.My mother shrieked, almost giving me a


    heart attack, "What! Are you okay?"


    I ran to her, worried something had happened.


    "Oh my god! You¡¯ve been marked! "


    I sighed and rolled my eyes, "Yes, we decided toplete the mating processst night."


    "Let me see!" she walked over to examine my mark, "It¡¯s beautiful! I¡¯m so excited for you.My baby is


    mated and marked!"


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her.


    "Well, guess I¡¯m not a baby anymore, mom."


    Sheughed, "Oh honey, you will always be my baby. Does dad know yet?"


    She looked at Genesis as she asked.


    "ze went to check in with him, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll know soon."


    Awave of rage washed over me suddenly.


    I closed my eyes, willing it to leave.I didn¡¯t want my peace to end yet, but it felt different than usual.


    "Kyra, are you okay?"


    I could hear our mother¡¯s worry as they rushed to my side.


    Then it dawned on me, "ze!"


    I bolted from the house, still in my sweats and an old t-shirt, as I ran to find my mate.


    Something was wrong.


    As I neared, the packhouse people were gathered around outside.I could feel the worry and fear


    seeping from everyone, "What''s going on?!"


    I shouted as I slowed to a jog.


    Everyone turned to look at me, their heads bowed down.


    Only one elderly man motioned his hand toward the house.


    As I entered, I could hear the growling from upstairs.I ran upstairs and couldn''t believe what I saw.


    ze and my dad fighting in the middle of the office.


    Both of them were covered in blood, and neither looked like they were going to back down.

 Chapter 66: Part 2: Chapter 20

    Chapter 66: Part 2: Chapter 20


    Kyra POV:


    The shock I initially felt was soon reced by pure anger.I had no idea why they were fighting, and


    honestly, at this point, I didn¡¯t really care.


    Thest thing any sane female wants to see is their mate going head-on against their dad.


    Ash was not in wolf form but doing his best to stop them without getting hurt.If he did shift and try to


    intervene, it would end badly for him.


    "STOP!" I yelled, letting the anger and authority fill my words.I knew it wouldn¡¯t work on ze, but if he


    knows what¡¯s best for him, he¡¯ll listen.


    Thankfully they both stopped attacking each other.


    My dad reluctantly bowed his head, still growling.


    ze lowered his gaze, and I could feel the shame he felt through our bond.


    "What the hell!?"


    I heard my mom shout as she and Genesis ran up behind me.I spun around and faced her, "My


    thoughts exactly, mom."


    She narrowed her eyes at my dad, "Dane ck, you better shift right now and start exining!"


    My dad was the Alpha of the pack, but everyone knew when it came down to it, he answered to my


    mom.She had him whipped, as they say.


    I turned to tell the few people that were gathered to leave, but Ash had already sent everyone away.


    "You," I pointed at ze, "Shift."


    He narrowed his eyes at me but did as I asked.


    Genesis threw him some shorts to put on, "You know better than to fight the Alpha; how could you?!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Genesis began scolding ze.


    Ash walked beside her and ced a hand on her shoulder as he shook his head, "Not now, honey."


    I turned to question my dad but found him staring daggers at ze.


    "Care to exin why you are fighting our son-inw?" my mother asked.


    She stood in front of dad with her arms crossed and her foot tapping against the floor.I hadn¡¯t seen her


    this mad at him in a really long time.


    Dad stayed quiet as he continued to stare at my mate.


    "Excuse me!!" she snapped her fingers, "I asked you something."


    Dad sighed as he pulled her close to him, "It was nothing.Won¡¯t happen again."


    My eyes widened in disbelief at his lie.


    Did he forget I can tell when someone is lying or what? I spun back around to face ze, "What


    happened? And don¡¯t forget like dad just did; I can tell when someone is lying."


    I didn¡¯t know if I would be able to tell with ze or not, but he didn¡¯t know that.


    "It was stupid, and like Alpha Dane said, it won¡¯t happen again."


    So he didn¡¯t lie, but he didn¡¯t answer the question either.That just pissed me off more.


    "No, I want an answer.What started it?"


    I¡¯m sure I looked just like my mom with my arms crossed and my foot tapping against the floor.I was


    trying not to let my anger get the best of me right now.I really wanted to hit them both just for acting like


    this.I heard my dad sigh behind me, "It was my fault.I got mad because y¡¯all mated and marked each


    otherst night."


    Really? That¡¯s what this was about.Before I could say anything, mom was already chewing him out.


    "That¡¯s what mates do! And besides, ze has already been waiting years for Kyra! You should be


    happy that he is her mate.Someone who is respectful, caring, protective, and loving!"


    "I know, baby.I am happy it¡¯s him; I just wanted them to take things slow.I¡¯m sorry, okay?" dad tried to


    calm her, but now I was going to have my say.


    "Take things slow?? Really dad?" I said sarcastically, "Because growing up together and knowing each


    other in and out like we do isn¡¯t enough.Most mates don¡¯t have the privilege of that.I can¡¯t believe you


    right now.And you..."


    I pointed at ze, "why didn¡¯t you just walk away? Why stay and fight him?"


    ze looked like a lost puppy as he thought about what to say.


    "I¡¯m sorry.I should have, but something in me has changed, and even if! wanted to, there was no way


    my wolf would submit or take the disrespect."


    ze hesitantly wrapped his arms around my waist as I took in what he had just said.


    As soon as my brain had processed it, I knew what it was.


    "We mated.I marked you.It¡¯s because you are going to be King."


    I looked around the room at our parents, all nodding their heads in agreement.


    "How about everyone goes home, gets cleaned up, and calmed down, and we can meet for dinner and


    discuss everything in more detail."


    My mother was the first to speak, breaking the silence that had fallen over the room.


    Ash and Genesis were the first to leave, stopping and giving me a hug on their way out.


    Ash lightly hit ze on the back of the head as he exited, "Don¡¯t ever put me in a position to defend


    you or my Alpha again."


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at it; it was funny to see ze, who is twice the size of his dad now, getting in


    trouble.


    zeced our fingers together, giving my dad a nod as he began to lead me out.


    "Wait!" I told him as I turned back into the room, "What happened to Devin?"


    My parents both exchanged a look, "He¡¯s here, locked in the silver cell, waiting for his fate to be


    decided."


    I nodded in understanding, "We can talk about itter tonight as well."


    With that, ze and I headed back to our new home.I plopped down on the couch, "You know what?" I


    asked ze as he sat down next to me.


    "What?"


    "I haven¡¯t felt the rage today like I had been feeling.I feel like myself, only stronger."


    "I think it has to do with our mating.When all that happened with your dad, I felt a rage I had never felt


    before.It wasn¡¯t overpowering but definitely something new to me.I know I have more strength and


    speed now too.Maybe it was so hard on you because it was too much for you to hold by yourself,"


    ze leaned over, pulling me in for a kiss.


    Before he could deepen it, I pulled away, "That makes sense to me, but I still am not sure what all I am


    capable of yet.And then there is the King and Queen thing...if you are going to be my side, I think we


    should take it."


    I looked at him, trying to read his thoughts.


    "I¡¯''ll always be by your side, babe, no matter what."


    He pulled me to sit on hisp, kissing my cheek softly.I rested my head on his chest, loving the


    electrical feeling I get when he touches me.


    "And what about Devin? I hate him, and I think he deserves to die," I stated bluntly.


    "Then he''ll die," ze responded confidently.

 Chapter 77: Part 2: Chapter 21

    Chapter 77: Part 2: Chapter 21


    Kyra POV:


    After a short nap, we walked over to my parent¡¯s house to meet back with everyone.I warned ze


    before our arrival to be on his best behavior.I didn¡¯t want him and my dad fighting again.


    Though I¡¯m sure mom was more than sessful in getting through to dad on the matter.


    As we walked through their front door, everyone was already there waiting in the living room for us,


    including my grandparents and Zayne.


    Zayne jumped up from his seat and quickly walked over to us, pulling me into a tight hug before doing


    the same with ze, "I¡¯m d it¡¯s finally official.Happy for the both of you."


    I muttered thanks to him as I smiled.I know dad isn¡¯t necessarily against ze being my mate; he¡¯s just


    a bit overprotective of me.


    "Well, no need to waste time,"


    I stated as I pped my hands together, getting everyone¡¯s attention, "First, I want Devin dead."


    I wasted no time getting to the most important thing to me.Everyone nodded their head in agreement,


    "We all agree that is the only suitable punishment," my grandpa started to say; he was quickly cut off by


    dad, though, "I want to be the one to do it.I know everyone wants to, but he has been taunting this


    family for far too long."


    Frustration began to boil inside of me.


    ze must have felt it as heced our fingers together, "Deep breath,"he whispered in my ear.


    I closed my eyes and did as he said; to my surprise, it worked.I don¡¯t think it was so much the deep


    breathing that helped but more ze himself.I stayed quiet as I thought about it.


    Devin had put me through hell; he did things that are by far unforgivable.


    My Grandpa Pollo, my best friend, died because of him.I wanted nothing more than to rip him apart


    piece by piece, but because of Devin, my mother lost her wolf.


    She lost arge part of herself because of him.I understood where my dad wasing from, even


    though I felt it should be my ce; deep down, I knew my dad needed to do this more than me.


    He has always med himself for what happened.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Agreed," I told my dad, knowing I had made the right choice as I watched the emotions run across his


    face.


    He smiled at me as he gave me a quick nod.


    "Now that¡¯s settled, Kyra has decided it will be best if she takes her rightful ce as the Queen,"


    ze spoke up.Everyone in the room broke out in smiles, "You¡¯re Grandpa Pollo will be so proud of


    you," my mom spoke through tears as she hugged me tightly.


    I can only hope I make him proud.He was a good leader, a demanding leader, but a good one


    nheless; it will be hard to hold up his legacy.


    "I¡¯ll make the phone calls necessary," dad said proudly as he stood, "


    ze, can I speak with you privately?"


    ze gently leaned over, cing a kiss against the side of my head, "I''ll be right back."


    I narrowed my eyes at him, giving him a silent warning.As I turned to look at my dad, mom was already


    doing the same thing to him.


    They shook their heads, letting out deep chuckles as they left the room and walked onto the front


    porch.Mom walked to therge window and pulled the curtains open, giving us the perfect view of the


    two.


    Of course, they had noticed and smiled at us from the other side.


    "He better be making things right," my mother told me as she crossed her arms across her chest, "I


    have already warned him of what will happen, or should I say will not happen if he doesn¡¯t.He acted a


    fool, and even though I understand why, it¡¯s not okay."


    I loved how she had my back, even when it came to dad.It was funny how whipped he was; ording


    to everyone, she¡¯s had him this way since the day they met.


    Zayne hollered from the kitchen, "I don¡¯t think they need babysitters!"


    All of us women scoffed at his remark, "Sure," we all mumbled in unison.


    "You better not be getting into the food yet!" mom scolded as she took off to the kitchen.


    Someone cleared their throat behind me.


    "I know you aren¡¯t my biological daughter, but I have always seen you as my daughter.If you ever need


    anything, you cane to me, even if it¡¯s about ze.I know Genesis feels the same way.We love you


    as if you were our own,"


    Beta Ash told me sincerely before he pulled me into a bone-crushing hug.


    "I know she does, and I love y¡¯all too.Trust me, if ze steps out of line, y¡¯all will be the first to know." I


    smiled against his chest, hugging him back.


    "Can you not break my mate, dad? I just got her," ze said yfully as he made his way to us.


    Ash released me,ughing, "I don¡¯t think she is as breakable as you think, son.In fact, I think you are


    more fragile than her."


    Everyone beganughing as we all sat down at the table to eat.


    The rest of the night went smoothly, with everyone in good moods and joking around.I leaned back in


    my chair as I sighed, "The food was amazing, mom, Genesis."I told them as I rubbed my belly, "I¡¯m so


    full I think I might bust."


    Everyone chuckled, but all agreed with me.


    "We will see everyone tomorrow,"ze said, pushing his chair back before reaching out a hand to me.


    "Oh Kyra, no rush honey, but you need to start figuring out what other powers you have and maybe


    start practicing with them ..."


    Grandma stated, sounding a little unsure.


    "Yes.ze will help me tomorrow," I told her with a smile.


    I know she just wants to help but is uncertain of how to right now.Hell, I don¡¯t even know how we are


    going to do this yet.


    "I¡¯ll walk with y''all,"


    Zayne quickly said as he slid his chair back, "I was going to run the borders anyway tonight."


    I didn¡¯t miss the look dad gave him as Zayne opened the front door for us.


    "Good night, everyone!"


    I hollered and waved on our way out.


    zeced our hands together as Zayne began walking beside us.


    "Look, I¡¯m not supposed to say anything, but I think you should know,"


    Zayne broke the silence.I looked at him, silently urging him to continue.


    "Dad said he would talk to you about himself, but I want you to have enough time to prepare, just in


    case."


    Zayne stared off in front of us as we continued our pace, "Zayne, spit it out already!" I told him as I


    slowly began to lose my patience.


    He was making me nervous.


    "Word has already been spreading about you.More about you bing Queen of ALL


    supernaturals.For the most part, they are relieved to be gaining a leader who will help keep peace and


    unite us all.But there are some rumors that you will be challenged.Some don¡¯t think you are powerful


    enough or the right one for the job because you are young.But Kyra, it doesn¡¯t matter what they think,


    the Moon Goddess knows what she is doing, and if she chose you, then you have what it takes.I will


    always stand by your side, as will this whole pack, but no one knows for sure what will happen.I don¡¯t


    want you getting hurt."


    I could sense the anger rolling off ze as his grip tightened on my hand, "Anyone that wants to


    challenge Kyra or harm her in any way will have to first get through me," he growled through clenched


    teeth.


    "I¡¯m right there with you," Zayne agreed.


    I shook my head as we walked up the steps to our porch, "Thank you for warning me, Zayne, but if I


    am challenged, I will ept it.I¡¯m not scared to prove my strength."


    With that, I walked into the house, leaving my brother and mate on the porch.I didn¡¯t want to hear this


    tonight.I know Zayne was just trying to look out for me like he always has, and ze too, but at some


    point, I knew there would be someone who would want to take my title away.


    That¡¯s something thing thates along with having any rank, really.I couldn¡¯t help but wonder who it


    was going to be tough.


    My bet is the witches.


    They have always thought they were above the rest of us.I guess only time will tell.

 Chapter 78: Part 2: Chapter 22

    Chapter 78: Part 2: Chapter 22


    ze POV:


    Kyra walked into the house, leaving Zayne and me outside on the porch.


    To say I was angry at what he just revealed would be an understatement.


    It feels like there has always been someone after her.


    Before her first shift, it was unmated males constantly vying for her attention; then Devin came along,


    and he was after her for her powers; then she had her first shift and will be taking her rightful ce as


    the Queen, and I¡¯m informed that there are already people ready to challenge her.I¡¯m tired of someone


    constantly being after my mate in one way or another.I know she will ept any challenge; I knew


    before she even said it; that¡¯s just how she is.


    She has never been one to run scared, but she also needs to understand that no matter who the


    challenge is from or what the reason for the challenge is, they will always have to go through me first.


    It has always been my job to protect her, and that will always be my job.It is a job that I don¡¯t take lightly


    and am honored to have.


    "Is it the vamps or witches?"


    I questioned Zayne as soon as the door shut behind her.I knew it couldn¡¯t be any of the shifters; they


    would be more than happy to have her as a leader.


    My gut told me it was the witches, considering the leader of the vamps has made it clear he is proud to


    call her Queen.


    Zayne looked slightly ufortable as he stood before me, "I¡¯m not sure.I know a group of rebellious


    vamps and some dark magic witches have banned together recently, and I feel like it will be from them


    if anything."


    I gritted my teeth as my fist clenched beside me, "I''ll tear them to shreds.Kyra will be the Queen even if


    they don¡¯t like it."


    I could feel this new rage igniting deep within.It is something I have only begun experiencing since


    mating with Kyra.


    To know this is what she had been experiencing breaks my heart.I could see how, in full force, it would


    be overwhelming to her and near impossible to control.


    It exins a lot of her behavior.I¡¯m happy to say she seems to be doing much better since our mating,


    though.


    "You won¡¯t be doing it alone.You know damn well I will be there, as will our parents, grandparents, and


    well, the whole damn pack.She will never have to face anything alone,"


    Zayne said thoughtfully, "I just needed to give y¡¯all a heads up.I¡¯ll see y¡¯all tomorrow."


    Zayne patted my shoulder before he took off in a jog to run the borders.


    Even though he is Kyra¡¯s younger brother, he always acted more like an older brother, and truth be


    told, I¡¯ve always seen him as my brother too.


    He¡¯s a powerful wolf, taking after Alpha Dane, and will one day make a significant Alpha to this pack.I


    stood on the porch a few minutes longer, staring off into the trees as I tried to get my anger under


    control before going in.


    I slowly walked through the front door, locking it behind me, before searching for Kyra.I love being able


    to feel her emotions now, but at the same time, I hate it.


    Like right now, after hearing what Zayne had to say, she feels doubtful and angry.She has every right to


    be angry, but I can¡¯t stand that she doubts herself.She will make an excellent Queen, even at her


    young age.


    Most of the lights in the house were still off, except for the hallway light.


    As I made my way down, I stopped and looked down, smiling as I realized Kyra had left a trail of


    clothes straight to our room.


    My pace quickened as I walked through our doorway.


    It was dark in our room, aside from the light shining under the bathroom door.


    Before I could walk any further, a wave of sadness hit me just seconds before the sound of crying


    made it to my ears.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Hesitantly, I knocked on the bathroom door.


    AllI really wanted to do was rush in and wrap her in my arms.


    Make her forget whatever it was she had been thinking about that made her feel so sad, but I knew that


    would only make her mad.


    "Babe, can Ie in?" I asked through the door when she didn¡¯t respond.


    "I''ll be out soon. Just going to take a quick shower."


    I could tell she was trying to hide the fact she had been in here crying, "That¡¯s fine, but can Ie in?"


    I questioned again.I heard the door unlock just as I had decided I would let myself in if she didn¡¯t


    respond.


    She had a thin cotton robe wrapped around her and her head down.


    Even though she hadn¡¯t looked up at me, I could see her eyes were red and puffy.I opened my arms,


    and to my surprise, she immediately wrapped her arms around my waist, clinging to me.I could feel her


    body shake with sobs as I ran my hand over her back, "Shhh...it¡¯s going to be okay, babe. I promise


    everything will be fine."


    I whispered against her hair before softly kissing the top of her head.I continued to hold her until she


    calmed down.


    "Wanna talk about it?"


    I really hoped she would.I didn¡¯t want her to feel like she couldn¡¯t be open and honest with me for any


    reason.


    She pulled away, moving to sit at her vanity.


    I watched her silently as she fidgeted with the tie to her robe.


    Not wanting to push her to talk if she wasn¡¯t ready yet, I decided to get a bath drawn for her.


    I pulled my shirt over my head and tossed it to the side before turning the tap on and adjusting the


    water temperature.I could feel her eyes boring into me as I moved around.I poured a generous amount


    of her vani bean bubble bath in before turning to face her, "You should rx for a little while, babe."


    She shook her head and smiled at me, "You are perfect, ze.Absolutely perfect."


    At least she wasn¡¯t crying anymore, "I am, ain¡¯t I..."


    I teased as I reached for her hand and pulled her close to me.


    She giggled as she wrapped her arms back around my waist.


    I could feel myself growing hard as I looked down, meeting her eyes.


    "You are, and you''ll never understand how much I love and appreciate you," her face turned serious.


    I slowly leaned down and kissed her softly, "If it¡¯s anything close to what I feel for you, then I fully


    understand.You deserve a nice quiet night, so go ahead and slip into the bath."


    I reached behind her with one hand and turned the water off.


    I untied her robe, letting my eyes rake over her perfect body as she let it slide down to the floor, "Bathe


    with me?"


    she asked with a grin on her face as she swayed her hips and stepped into the bathtub.I quickly began


    to pull my pants off, "How could I deny you?"

 Chapter 79: Part 2: Chapter 23

    Chapter 79: Part 2: Chapter 23


    ze POV:


    I was undressed in record time, slowly sliding myself in behind her.I gently pulled her back so she was


    resting against me.


    "Do you want to talk about it?" I questioned her as I let my hands slide slowly over her body.


    "No, I don¡¯t.I only want to think about us.About the way you feel when you are inside me.That¡¯s it."I felt


    myself stiffen further under her at her words.Jeez, this woman has no idea what she does to me.I


    leaned my head down, kissing and nipping at her mark, drawing soft moans from Kyra.I loved the


    feeling of heat and electrical waves that shed through my body anytime we touched.I¡¯ll never be able


    to get enough of her.I honestly don¡¯t know how anyone with a mate manages to get stuff done,


    something I guess I will have to figure out.


    AllI want to do is hold her, kiss her, and keep her safe from the world.


    Every cell in my body screams out in protest when she isn¡¯t beside me.I reached over, grabbed the


    bottle of vani bean body wash, and poured a generous amount into the palm of my hand.


    After rubbing my hands together to create ather, I slowly began to run them over her slick body.


    Starting at her shoulders, I began gently messaging her, making my way down the front of her chest.


    The look of pure pleasure on Kyra¡¯s face as she tilted her head back almost sent me into overdrive.I


    lightly ran my hands over each breast, feeling her buds tighten under my touch and bringing out a long


    moan from Kyra.Her breasts were the perfect size, fitting perfectly into my hands.I gently pulled and


    flicked each n****e, causing her to gasp before letting one hand travel lower.I cupped her heat as I


    continued to flick and pull her n*****s.


    "ze...l want you..." whispered as I left open mouth kisses down her neck, only stopping when I


    reached her mark.


    Her hands tightened around my thighs as I continued to tease her, loving the reaction I was pulling from


    her.


    This wasn¡¯t our first time together, but I wanted to drag it out as long as I could, even if teasing her was,


    in turn, torturing myself.It will be worth it, I kept telling myself.


    Every time she would grind herself against my hand, her plump ass would rub against my already rock-


    hard member, causing me to groan a little with every small thrust she did.I slid one finger into her hot


    center, moving it slowly in and out a few times before pulling it all the way to rub her bud.


    "Oh, goddess ze!!"


    If she continued with the sounds she was making, there was no way I would be able to hold out as long


    as I nned.Quickly, I began pumping two fingers in and out, starting slow and building my speed.


    Letting my free hand trace her curves until finding her clit and rubbing circles against it.I could feel her


    body begin to tense, letting me know she was close, "c*m for me, babe,"I whispered huskily into her


    ear.


    At my words, her body shook as she fell over the edge.


    Kyra¡¯s arms slid around my neck as I stood to pick her up.Her legs wrapped tightly around my waist as


    I carried her to our bed.She kissed me hungrily, grinding her wet core against my shaft.


    "I need you now," she told me in between kisses.


    I needed her too, even though I couldn¡¯t seem to find the words right then to tell her that.I carefullyid


    her on the bed, trailing kisses down her jaw and neck, eager to taste her and bring her to the brink


    again.


    Kyra POV:


    ze was being so attentive and gently with me tonight, and I loved it time in a long time, felt right.


    I felt the mattress hit my back as he carefullyid me down, his lips attacking my neck as he began to


    make his way south.


    As much as I wanted him to, I also wanted to show him the same treatment and love he has been


    showing me.


    With this new thought in my mind, I flipped us over, straddling him.I didn¡¯t miss the look of shock on his


    face before he grinned up at me, "I wasn¡¯t finished yet," he told me with a glint in his eyes, His hair was


    messy, and his eyes hooded with lust, "I bet you weren¡¯t, but it¡¯s my turn now..."


    I whispered against his lips.I began kissing him softly as his hands roamed over my body.


    The shock waves from his touch fanned the fire that was growing inside of me.I slowly kissed down his


    neck and across his chest.I flicked my tongue across his n*****s as I made my way south, causing


    ze to curse underneath me.I smiled against him, loving the reactions I was getting from him.


    He¡¯s been so good to me in more than one way, and now it was my turn to do the same for him.


    "f**k Kyra!"


    I felt him tense under me as I reached down between us and grabbed his hardened shaft.I was dripping


    already, wanting him in me but not ready to stop what I was doing just yet.


    Starting at the base, I slowly ran my tongue up his length, twirling my tongue around his mushroom tip


    before taking him in my mouth.He hissed as I rxed my throat, taking his full length at once.His hand


    I moaned around him as I bobbed my head up and down, gently tugging on his balls as I did.


    "f**k, you¡¯re going to make mee, baby," he grunted huskily.


    I could feel my own juices dripping down my legs as my heat clenched at the sound of his voice.I felt


    him twitch in my mouth, realizing he was close to the edge.I hollowed my cheeks, creating more


    suction and speed up, "Oh goddess Kyra!" as he spoke, he thrust his hips, his hot seed shooting down


    my throat his tip, ensuring I got it all.


    "You are so damn sexy," he whispered as he stared at me.


    Before I could reply, he had me flipped over on all fours, "But I already told you I wasn¡¯t finished with


    you yet."


    I screamed out as he mmed into me from behind.I had never felt so good before, "f**k yes, ze!"


    I moaned as he pounded into me fast and hard.My release was already building, and I could feel


    myself tensing up as I came closer to my release.


    "Come for baby," he demanded as one hand snaked around my front and began ying with my


    hidden gem.


    As if my body had been waiting for him to say the words, I fell over the edge, screaming his name.I felt


    his warm seed coating my insides as he finished shortly after, falling beside me and pulling me close to


    him.


    "I love you, babe," he panted out as he kissed the top of my head, "I¡¯ll love you forever."


    My eyes drooped as exhaustion began to set in; I turned my head slightly, cing a small kiss on his


    chest, "I''ll love you forever too, ze."


    I had never felt more loved in my life than when I was in his arms, it was then that I realized, no matter


    what, as long as ze was with me, everything would be okay.

 Chapter 80 Part 2: Chapter 24

    Chapter 80 Part 2: Chapter 24


    Kyra POV


    Days turned into weeks, weeks into months, and before I knew it, the time hade to announce my


    reign to everyone.


    Everyone had been so helpful as they tried to help me learn all of my various powers and how to


    control them; ze was the most beneficial, though.


    We soon found out that, by mating with me, he had most of the same abilities I now have.We also think


    that is why I don¡¯t feel as out of control as I did at the beginning.


    He is the best mate I could have ever asked for.I have never seen someone be so protective, patient,


    and loving at the same time.I know I can be hard to handle on a good day, but even on my worst days,


    ze still looks at me and acts as if he is just meeting me for the first time.I don¡¯t think I could have


    done this alone or with anyone else at my side.


    "Hey princess!" my dad whispered as he walked up to me, wrapping me in his arms


    "You ready for this?" he asked me.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I closed my eyes, loving how safe and familiar my dad¡¯s embrace felt.I took a deep breath and sighed


    "As ready as I''ll ever be? Is ze back yet?"


    I looked up at my dad, waiting for his reply.


    "He should be on his way now.You know he wanted to make sure everything was in ce," he smiled


    at me as he pulled away from me, looking at me.


    "I know.I want Devin¡¯s punishment to ur right after the ceremony while everyone is still here.."


    Dad nodded his head in agreement "You have grown into such a beautiful, smart, kind youngdy.I just


    want you to know that I have always been proud to call you my daughter.I know I may not be blood...."


    I cut him off, unshed tears burning my eyes "You are my dad, and I have always my arms around him


    tightly as a tear slid down my cheek .I know you are the queen now and all, but never forget where your


    home is, and never forget that if you ever need me, I¡¯m only a call away.You will always be my


    princess, no matter what.."


    He leaned down and ced a soft kiss on the top of my head "Now, enough of that, I see ze


    coming.It¡¯s time we start this ceremony!"


    I smiled as he gently wiped away my tear and turned toce his fingers with my mom¡¯s before walking


    out onto the stage.


    "You are ready for this, babe," ze whispered in my ear as he wrapped his arms around my waist.


    "I know, just nervous, is all," I smiled at him.I peeked out therge curtain we were standing behind at


    the crowd that had gathered.


    Everyone was here, it seemed.


    The royal guards were everywhere you looked.


    As my eyes scanned the crowd, I noticed how everyone seemed to be separated into their own groups.


    The witches to one side, the wolves in the middle, the vampires to the back.


    A small smile slowly made its way across my face as I spotted Dominick Tate, the King of Vampires,


    standing tall in front of his people.


    His eyes briefly locked with mine, and I didn¡¯t think he could see me for a moment until he bowed his


    head before smiling at me.


    Dad walked on stage, a massive smile on his face


    "I want to thank everyone foring today.Having arge gathering with all walks of life present can be


    challenging.Still, I wholeheartedly believe it is worth it.."


    He raised his hand to the side, motioning for me to make my entrance.As I walked out onto the stage


    hand in hand with ze, my heart began to race as realization hit me.


    This is precisely what I had been shown.


    ze squeezed my hand as he looked down at me knowingly.


    "I am honored to present the new Alpha King and Queen, ze and Kyra Price, my daughter and son-


    inw!!"


    Dad''s voice boomed with pride as the whole crowd broke Mom and Dad had huge grins on their faces


    as they both gave us hugs and stepped behind us.


    "We would also like to thank everyone who showed up for this special day...." ze began talking.


    "I challenge this so-called Queen Kyra!" Ady shouted as she pushed her way to the front.


    ze let out a deep threatening growl.


    This is thest part I was shown.I have no idea how it yed out; the moon goddess wouldn¡¯t let me


    see.


    The royal guards, along with my own pack, tightened their circle around us.


    I could feel the tension build as thedy began to make her way to the stage.


    "What makes you so special, a mere wolf, to be able to rule over us all! Can you even protect yourself


    from witches? How about vampires? Didn''t one of your own, a royal werewolf, almost kill your mother


    and you as well? If you can¡¯t even take on your own, how can you rule over anyone else??" she


    shouted angrily.


    Of course, I knew at some point Devin would be brought into this, though I didn¡¯t think it would happen


    today.


    ze¡¯s arm tightened around me as he tried to push me behind him, but now at the mention of Devin,


    my own anger was beginning to course through my veins.


    Thisdy had no idea what Devin did and how he only managed to do it because I had yet toe into


    my own powers yet.


    Slightly pushing ze¡¯s arm from me, I stepped forward


    "I know exactly what happened with Devin.Did you forget I was there?" I growled out at her "but that isa


    story for another time.I dly ept your challenge, but I must warn you, you will not survive this.."


    Her eyes narrowed at me "As one of the most powerful witches around, I doubt you will be the one


    walking away, dear.."


    I jumped from the stage, ignoring the angry growls and snarlsing from the crowd.


    "King Dominick!"


    I yelled through the crowd, my eyes "You are aware of the rules of a challenge, correct?"


    I questioned him.


    "Yes, Queen.."


    I nodded my head "Would you be so kind as to oversee this challenge.I feel it is only fair to have


    someone that is neither wolf nor witch.."


    The woman in front of me smiled "l agree.."


    I could feel the uneasiness rolling off of Dominick


    "It would be an honor," he replied before ordering everyone to clear a circle.


    "You don¡¯t have anything to prove, babe," ze told me as he stood before me.


    "That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong.I have everything to prove.We knew I would have to do this, and you have


    prepared me well.No one else could have taught me to fight better than you," I smiled at him before


    giving him a kiss


    "Have a little faith in me, mate.." I told him jokingly.


    He didn¡¯tugh, though "I have no doubt you will win this and not have a scratch on you.I just don¡¯t


    want you to have to do this.."


    "You may not want me to, but I knew I would have to prove myself.You knew that.I¡¯ll be surprised if you


    aren¡¯t challenged soon too...." I gave him a quick hug before walking around him


    "Ready...." I told Dominick as I stared the woman down.

 Chapter 81: Part 2: Chapter 25

    Chapter 81: Part 2: Chapter 25


    Kyra POV


    I would be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t a little nervous.


    Thisdy, whoever she may be, had her whole life to practice and perfect her powers.Me, I¡¯ve only had


    a few months, and not once have I practiced with a witch.I assumed and hoped that my powers worked


    on them the same way they did on werewolves and vampires, but no one knows for sure.I guess we


    are about to find out, though.I took a deep breath, masking any uncertainties I had, and blocked out the


    snarls and murmurs going on around me.


    Now was the time to focus, and I really hoped that if things didn¡¯t go in my favor, no one would


    intervene to protect me.I couldn¡¯t expect the respect of all species if I couldn¡¯t even win against one


    woman who evidently wanted me dead, seeing as how she wanted a fight to the death.


    As I tried to pull myself from my thoughts, I was hit with something powerful.Inded with a thud before


    sliding across the ground momentarily.


    My anger slowly began to rise as I stood back up, not bothering to dust myself off.


    Okay, so this woman was stronger than I thought; not once did she utter a single word out loud or raise


    her hands.I still wasn¡¯t to that level yet.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Though I didn¡¯t need to speak any words out loud, I still used my hands to help focus my thoughts and


    energy.I began circling her, trying to decide what would be my best move; unfortunately, that was the


    wrong move on my part.


    Without even turning to face me, I was once again flung back.


    As I skid to a stop on the rocky ground, I heard him, You are not fighting another werewolf! Stop acting


    as if you are; you will get yourself killed! Awave of rage rushed through me at ze¡¯s words.I knew it


    was a mixture of his anger and my own, but he did make a valid point.


    This was also something I struggled with during all of my training.


    A choking sound behind me, followed by many loud gasps and growls, caught my attention.I quickly


    turned to look for the source to find ze on his knees, holding his throat as if he was being strangled.


    Everyone from our pack was rushing to his side, trying to find a way to help him.


    At that moment, all I could see was red.


    The overwhelming, uncontroble rage I fought after shifting was back in full force.


    I spun around, throwing my hand out as I did, lifting the old b***h from the ground, making sure


    everyone in the crowd could see her clearly.


    The sudden surge of power racing through my veins felt like electricity crackling inside.


    "I warned you..."


    https://https://novelebook/my-surprise-mate-bd2034.html


    I growled out before quickly twisting my wrist and snapping her neck.I stood frozen in ce, letting her


    limp form fall to the ground.I barely registered the shocked gasp around me; the only thought on my


    mind was the safety of my mate.


    The warmth of my ze¡¯s arms wrapping around me protectively soothed my anger instantly.


    I turned to face him, fighting back the tears, "I¡¯m so sorry..."


    I whispered so only he could hear.


    "For what, babe? You did great, and I¡¯m proud of you." He responded before pecking me on my


    forehead.


    "Once again, your life was in danger because of me ..""


    And it was true.


    Being my mate has put him in danger more times than I¡¯d like to remember.


    "It¡¯s not your fault, and honestly, I feel like you doubt my capabilities to survive," my eyes snapped up in


    shock at his words, and I only found him smiling wide.


    "Now, let¡¯s get this show moving."


    "Is there anyone else who doubts your Queen?" ze roared as he gently turned me to face the crowd


    around us.


    A long silence fell over the crowd, "I didn¡¯t think so,"


    he stepped beside me, entwining our fingers, "Now that that is over with, we can move on with the


    night.As everyone knows, Devin is in our custody and has been awaiting his fate.We decided today


    would be as good as any other to deliver that fate."


    ze squeezed my hand reassuringly as the crowd started to part, making a path for the warriors who


    were escorting the bastard to the stage.I red at him as they passed by, a smirk on his face as if he


    thought he had won, but he would soon find out that he was far from winning.


    ze led me onto the stage behind the warriors and Devin, everyone¡¯s attention solely on us.


    "I would love to end this disgrace myself, but given the circumstances, we have decided to let Alpha


    Dane be the one to decide his fate," I spoke loud enough for everyone to hear.


    I looked over at my dad, who stood beside us, nodding my head at him.


    He cleared his throat before speaking, "You have done nothing but cause havoc in the lives of


    everyone that hase across you.You tried to kill my mate and use my daughter for your own selfish


    wants.For this, you will die,"


    hoots and hollers echoed around us, mainly from werewolves and vampires though, "But..."


    my dad began speaking again, "I will not kill you while you are chained; that¡¯s not the kind of man I


    am."


    The guards began removing the chains from Devin¡¯s ankles and wrist, the smirk he once wore proudly


    slowly fading at the realization of what was toe.


    I wasn¡¯t expecting this, I thought he would just kill him and be done, and from the look on my mom¡¯s


    face, she thought the same thing.


    Dad jumped gracefully from the stage, his feet hitting the ground with a loud thud as he began waiting


    patiently for Devin to make his way down.


    The confidence he once had gone like the smirk he once wore on his face.I could feel the uncertainty


    and fear rolling off him waves as a warrior shoved him, making him move faster.


    Everyone formed arge circle around the two for the second time in a day.


    The tension was thick in the air as we all stood silently, waiting to see if Devin was still as brave as he


    once was.I slipped my hand into my mother¡¯s as she stood beside me, a re on her face.


    Oh man, dad was in for it tonight.I had seen my mom get mad before, but I don¡¯t think I had ever seen


    her this worked up.


    She squeezed my hand tightly, "He¡¯ll be fine...at least against Devin anyways," she spit through


    clenched teeth.


    I struggled to hold in the giggle that so badly wanted to escape.It was always a little funny to see dad in


    trouble with mom.


    The big bad alpha was nothing when it came to her, though I knew she would never say anything to


    him in front of the pack.


    She had way too much respect for him to do that, but it was a different story once inside their home.


    After a few minutes of standing face to face, Devin lunged, shifting into his wolf mid-jump, before baring


    his teeth and growling at my dad.


    I watched as a huge smile spread across dad¡¯s face, "I was hoping you would do that..."


    No sooner did the words leave his mouth; he shifted.


    Giving control to his wolf, who no doubt would make Devin¡¯s death as painful as possible.

 Chapter 82: Part 2: Chapter 26

    Chapter 82: Part 2: Chapter 26


    ze POV:


    I couldn''t be more proud of Kyra if I wanted to.She handled everything just the way she should have,


    though she does need to stop thinking everyone battles like us werewolves...especially when ites


    to witches.


    They are notorious for not fighting fair.


    But she did well.


    Now we are watching as Alpha Dane and Devin circle each other, both waiting for the other to make


    the first move.I knew Alpha Dane would want a fair fight with Devin, it''s who he is, but from the looks of


    it, I''m the only one that seemed to know this.


    Though Alpha Dane is one of the best fighters around, Devin is of royal blood.


    The training he has had his whole life does put him at somewhat of an advantage.My nerves are on


    edge as everyone watches the two.I can tell that Alpha Dane is bing impatient as he snarls, trying


    to let Devin be the first to attack.


    https://https://novelebook/my-surprise-mate-bd2034.html


    No luck, though; Devin isn''t stupid; he''s looking for a weak spot the same way Alpha Dane is.


    This is going to be a close battle.


    Kyra''s grip tightened around my arm as Devin lunged at her dad.He''s fast, though, and dodges easily,


    running his ws down Devin''s side.


    The smell of iron fills the air as blood runs down, soaking into the air.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A wild look fills Devin''s eyes as he regains his bnce.


    To my surprise, Alpha Dane carelessly rushes Devin.


    The one thing he makes sure we understand never to do, and he does it.I understand...kind of.


    Emotions are high right now, and I feel like, for the first time ever, Alpha Dane is letting his feelings


    interfere with this fight.


    If he continues to do this, he won''t win; we all know that will only lead to chaos.I can feel Kyra''s anger


    begin to rise as the two men snap and w at each other, both drawing blood with each swipe.


    As Devin gets the upper hand, I feel Kyra as she moves to step forward.


    "Don''t!" I tell her, pulling her closer to me.


    Her eyes show nothing but hate as she looks at me, "I''m done with this .." she grits out.


    Shaking my head, I hold her tighter, "You may be done with this, but your dad isn''t.Don''t interfere.Don''t


    strip him of his pride and dignity.This is what he does.He needs this, and he would never forgive you if


    you aided him in any way,"


    I tried to be gentle with her as I spoke, but I knew how her interference would make him feel.


    All these years, he has doubted himself as a protector because of Devin and what happened to Luna


    Holly; he needs this more than anyone.


    He needs to be the one to kill the worthless bastard.


    And if he can''t win this fight on his own, then I know he would rather die trying than have his daughter


    or wife save him...again.


    Kyra narrowed her eyes at me, "Fine, but I will not let him be killed."


    Let''s hope that it doesn''te to that, I thought as I focused my attention back on the fight in front of


    us.


    I knew no one here could stop her from saving her dad, but I also knew what that would do to him and


    their rtionship.


    Kyra and her dad are incredibly close, and I''m afraid her saving him would only break that bond they


    share.I nced at my dad, his muscles tense as he clenched his fist at his side.


    As not only the beta but Alpha Dane''s best friend, it was killing my dad not to jump in and protect him.I


    could see the internal struggle he was having.


    It''s his job to protect his Alpha, but right now, he can''t.It seemed everyone around me was fighting a


    silent battle against themselves for the same reason.


    The amount of love and respect this pack has for Alpha Dane is mind-blowing; there isn''t a single wolf


    here that doesn''t like him.


    Both men were getting worn out as they circled each other again; the threatening growl creeping from


    Alpha Dane sent a shiver up my spine.


    I had never seen him like this before.I have seen him fight, just never the way he is right now...and


    honestly, it worries me.


    He''s still letting his emotions cloud his judgment.


    As Devin attacked, slicing open Alpha Dane''s side, I once again looked at my dad.


    It didn''t take me long to realize he was mind-linking with someone.


    Goddess, I hope he wasn''t nning on jumping into the middle of this.I soon realized he must have


    been mind-linking Alpha Dane.


    Whatever dad said to Alpha Dane worked.


    Dane stood up to his full height, not showing any signs of pain; his focus now seemed to be back, the


    intense emotions that were once dictating his attacks no longer in control.


    Devinunched himself at Dane only to be caught between Dane''s jaws and mmed to the ground.


    Alpha Dane didn''t hesitate as he shook his head, ripping out Devin''s throat, blood spraying in every


    direction, coating everything close to them.


    Alpha Dane lifted his head as he let out a long victory howl.


    Everyone, wolf or not, broke out into cheers.


    Devin had been a threat to all, not just us, and Alpha Dane just ended it.


    Everything that happened next seemed to happen in slow motion.


    One minute everyone was cheering, happy to be free of Devin; the next, Alpha Dane had fallen to the


    ground in a heap.


    Naturally shifting back to his human form.


    Panic seemed to strike everyone at once.


    Luna Holly was the first to his side, barking orders like the leader she was.


    Somehow keeping her calm while trying to figure out what had happened to her mate.


    The crowd of people all wanted to get a closer look, pushing each other in an attempt to see what was


    going on.


    Chaos was breaking loose all around us.


    Royal guards and warriors from the packs are on high alert.


    "Kneel!!!"


    Kyra''s shout brought me out of my trance, her voice carrying more power than I had ever witnessed


    before.


    Everyone from every species hit the ground on one knee.


    Thanks to Kyra, Dr.Hazel could get through the crowd without any problems.


    Dr.Hazel had be more than just our pack doctor, she was a friend and family to us all by this point,


    and we knew she would do everything in her power to ensure Dane would be okay.


    "ze! Zane!" I heard my dad shout for us.


    Quickly I made my way to his side; Zane only steps behind me.


    "We will get Alpha Dane to the hospital.The two of you need to stay here with Kyra.Make a final speech


    and send everyone on their way," he told us in a rush.


    I couldn''t help the look of confusion that crossed my face; of course, I would stay with Kyra.


    Why would he think anything other than that? I will always be with her; even when she says she


    doesn''t need me to, I will protect her.


    Dad soon rushed off, following the group of warriors aiding Alpha Dane''s transport to the hospital.I


    grabbed Kyra''s arm gently as she went to follow them, "Babe, you can''t go with him yet.You need to


    make a final speech and ensure everyone is sent home.You have to finish this,"


    I whispered so only she could hear.


    With a deep breath, she nodded her head before turning and walking back onto the stage, Zane and I


    standing on either side of her.


    Looking out over the crowd that was still kneeling, she cleared her throat, "We want to thank everyone


    for their attendance and support in this transition," she began, doing a great job at hiding her current


    emotions from the crowd.


    "I believe the events that have taken ce have more than shown I am capable of leading us all, and I


    hope as we move forward, there will be less resistance.I''m sure many of you have questions, and we


    will answer those at another time.We will be in contact soon to set up a formal meeting and discuss


    everything with the leaders in more detail.For now, I would like to go check on my father.I hope


    everyone has a safe trip back home."


    With that, she grabbed my hand and began leading us from the stage and toward the pack hospital.


    I linked the royal guards, instructing them to make sure everyone left the territory while we went to the


    hospital.I hadn''t heard anything from my dad or anyone on Alpha Dane''s condition, and I wasn''t sure if


    that was good or bad.


    All I knew was he had to be okay...don''t think Luna Holly or Kyra could handle it if he isn''t.


    I caught a tear slip down Kyra''s face as she picked up her pace, "Dad''s strong, Kyra.You know


    that.He''s going to be fine,"


    Zane told her in an attempt to ease her mind.


    "Yes, he is very strong, but he''s not invincible or immortal."


    At her words, silence fell over us once again.My mom was the first person we saw as we walked


    through the doors.


    She rushed over to us, pulling Kyra into a tight hug before doing the same with Zane and then me.


    "Ash and Holly are in the room with him now.Don''t worry; he''s going to be fine.He had some pretty


    deep gashes and lost quite a bit of blood, but nothing he can''t heal from," she quickly informed us.


    I could feel the fear and tension leave Kyra almost instantly at the news.


    My mom smiled, "Oh, you should have heard the chewing he got from Holly, though," sheughed, "as


    soon as he starteding back around, she started in on him.Told him he knew better than to scare


    her like that, and as soon as he recovered and was sent home, she was going to kick his ass."


    We all startedughing, knowing that Luna Holly couldn''t really hurt him, but he would let her think she


    could.We all moved to the waiting room, taking seats, waiting to get to go see Alpha Dane.


    Kyra needed to see him for herself to know he was okay.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!